Translation: all chapters

By Kuwabara Mizuna (author), Hamada Shouko (illustrator)
Translated by asphodel

Chapter 18: Battle Towards Truth

I have always feared him.

His words sometimes held a terrible poison. I attempted to avert its horror or to protect myself with a preemptive strike, or pondered revenge—to take advantage of his slightest discouragement. Thus I pigeonholed myself into the despicable viewpoint of a coward.

Four hundred years ago, despite living together as the most intimate of lords and retainers, a dark abyss had already opened between us. Though rebellion fermented in my heart, I was afraid. After all, he had died on the losing side of the Otate no RanOtate no Ran (御館の乱)

Lit.: "War of the Castle". The Otate no Ran was the name given to the intra-clan war fought between Uesugi Kagekatsu and Uesugi Kagetora, both adopted sons of Uesugi Kenshin, for succession to the position of head of the Uesugi Clan after Kenshin died. The war bifurcated the Uesugi commanders and in the end significantly weakened Uesugi's power. The "Otate", or "Castle/Mansion" refers to the residence Uesugi Kenshin built for the Kantou Kanrei, Uesugi Norimasa, near Kasugayama Castle. He used it as a government office after Norimasa passed on the title to him and the lands around Kasugayama Castle were developed.

On March 9th in the 6th year of Tenshou (April 15th, 1578), Uesugi Kenshin collapsed at Kasugayama Castle's privy from an "unforeseen nervous weakness" (some speculate poison or assassination) and died on the 13th (April 19th, 1578) without ever regaining consciousness.

Traditionally, it is held that he died without ever deciding on an heir. Some point to evidence such as Uesugi Kagetora accompanying him on shrine visits at the New Year and not being forced to perform military service (though proof of the latter is sketchy), to support theories that Kenshin favored Kagetora. It is evident that Kagetora, who was adopted from the mighty Houjou Clan, ruler of the Kantou, had unshakeable standing within the Uesugi Clan even after the Echigo-Sagami Alliance fell apart in 1571.

On the other hand, Kenshin had conferred the highest military powers within the Uesugi family on Kagekatsu, and the Uesugi retainers used similar titles for Kenshin and Kagekatsu.

Pointing to some of the above reasons, many historians argue that Kenshin had intended to pass the title of Kantou Kanrei and position of clan head of the Sannai-Uesugi Clan to Kagetora while making Kagekatsu the master of Echigo and the head of the Echigo-Uesugi Clan. There is no way of telling based on current evidence which would have been the sole heir.

In any case, a dispute over the rightful heir to Kenshin arose between Kagekatsu and Kagetora immediately. Kagekatsu moved first. On the day following Kenshin's death, Kakizaki Haruie, viewed as being in the Kagetora faction, was assassinated (there is another theory that Haruie was killed before the Otate no Ran, when his father was accused of treason). Also, according to one primary historical record, Kagekatsu moved quickly to occupy the inner citadel, treasury, and armory of Kasugayama Castle, though the exact date is unknown. Kagekatsu proclaimed himself the rightful heir in a letter dated March 24th (April 30th) and began attacking Kagetora, barricaded in the Third Wing.

Kagekatsu and Kagetora's forces fought in what is now Jouetsu City on May 5th (June 10th, 1578), and until Kagetora evacuated in the middle of the month, hostilities continued within Kasugayama Castle. During that time, both Kagekatsu and Kagetora tried to win the various Echigo generals to their side.

Commanders committed to Kagekatsu:
- Amakasu Kagemochi: Oumi no Kami
- Higuchi Kanetoyo, Naoe Kanetsugu, Ookuni Saneyori
- Honjou Shigenaga: Echizen no Kami
- Irobe Nagazane: Son of Irobe Katsunaga, master of Hirabayashi Castle
- Joujou Masashige: one of Kenshin's adopted sons, Kagekatsu's brother-in-law, head of the Joujou-Uesugi family
- Kakizaki Noriie: Noto no Kami
- Kanou Hideharu
- Kawada Nagachika: Buzen no Kami
- Murakami Kunikiyo: head of the Yamaura-Uesugi family
- Naoe Nobutsuna: Yamato no Kami, master of Yoita Castle
- Ooishi Tsunamoto: Harima no Kami
- Saitou Tomonobu: Shimotsuke no Kami, master of Akada Castle
- Shibata Nagaatsu, Shibata Shigeie, Ijimino Nobumune
- Suda Mitsuchika
- Yamayoshi Kagenaga: head of the Yamayoshi Clan, master of Koba Castle
- Yasuda Akimoto: head of the Echigo-Yasuda Clan, master of Iiyama Castle
- Yasuda Nagahide: master of Yasuda Castle
- Yoshie Munenobu, Yoshie Kagesuke, Nakajou Kageyasu


Commanders committed to Kagetora:
- Ashina Moritaka: head of the Ashina Clan
- Ayukawa Morinaga: master of Oobasawa Castle
- Daihouji Yoshiuji: head of the Dewa Daihouji Clan
- Horie Munechika (who later betrayed him): Suruga no Kami, master of Samegao Castle
- Honjou Hidetsuna: master of Numata Castle
- Honjou Saneyori
- Houjou Ujimasa, Houjou Ujiteru, Houjou Ujikuni: Kagetora's elder brothers, head and generals of the Houjou Clan
- Kaji Hidetsuna: nephew of Uesugi Kenshin, master of Kaji Castle
- Kanamari Chikatsuna: master of Sanjou Castle
- Kawada Shigechika: Houki no Kami
- Kitajou Takahiro, Kitajou Kagehiro
- Kurokawa Kiyozane: master of Kurokawa Castle
- Nagao Kagenao
- Sanbonji Sadanaga: head of the Sanbonji-Uesugi Clan, master of Fudouzan Castle, Iyo no Kami
- Shimodaira Shurinosuke: master of Jouhukuji Castle
- Takeda Katsuyori (who was later bribed by Kagekatsu and entered into an alliance with him): head of the Takeda Clan
- Uesugi Norimasa: Kenshin's adopted father, former Kantou Kanrei
- Uesugi Kagenobu: originally Nagao, head of the Koshin-Nagao family
- Uesugi Norishige: son of Uesugi Norimasa

On May 13th (June 18th), with the lines between the commanders drawn, Kagetora finally retreated from the Third Wing to the Otate and requested aid from his brother Houjou Ujimasa while ordering his troops to set fire to the lands around Kasugayama Castle. He attacked Kasugayama Castle with around 6000 troops on May 17th (June 22nd), but was repelled.

He regrouped and attacked again on the 22nd (June 27th) with the same result. Around this time, hostilities between Kagekatsu and Kagetora's forces also began within the broader region. In Kouzuke, Kitajou Takahiro and Kitajou Kagehiro (father and son) sent forth troops with their aim on Kunohe Castle. Kagekatsu had no troops to spare at this point, and Kagetora's side easily took several castles in Miyano and Ogawa. Kagetora's side had completed organization for drawing Houjou troops into Echigo at this point, but since the distance was great, the Houjou requested assistance from their ally Takeda Katsuyori. Katsuyori sent an advance guard of 20,000 under the command of Takeda Nobutoyo, which arrived at the Echigo-Shinshuu border on May 29th (July 4th).

Aside from the Houjou and Takeda, Kagetora also received assistance from Ashina Moritaka. However, Moritaka met dogged resistance from Kagekatsu's forces and was stopped in his tracks. Still, Kagetora held the advantage at this point. The only problem: Ujimasa had little interest in moving to the offensive.

Kagekatsu, at a disadvantage now that he was being attacked from three directions, took a big gamble. He sent an advance guard to Katsuyori's camp offering a large amount of money and Kouzuke's rice fields in exchange for a Kagekatsu-Takeda alliance. How Kagekatsu knew that Katsuyori was painfully short on funds after his ignominious defeat at the Battle of Nagashino to Oda Nobunaga and Tokugawa Ieyasu is unknown. Katsuyori arrived at Kaidu Castle and conferred with Nobutoyo. He entered into an alliance with Kagekatsu on June 12th (July 16th).

Now that Kagekatsu's side had successfully bought Takeda, they no longer needed to watch their backs. On the day the alliance was made Kagekatsu took Noumine Castle, allowing him to communicate with Sakato Castle from Kasugayama Castle. On the following day, Kagetora's side lost Uesugi Kagenobu, and their situation worsened day by day. Kagekatsu pressed towards various castles held by Kagetora's forces in Ecchuu. Katsuyori continued peace negotiations with Kagekatsu at full tilt; they were concluded on June 29th (August 2nd), and he withdrew his troops on August 28th (September 29th).

In the following month, Ujimasa finally began moving in earnest. Houjou Ujiteru and Houjou Ujikuni set out for Echigo by Ujimasa's command. They crossed Mikuni Pass and took Kabasawa Castle, within striking distance of Sakato Castle. However, the castle was well-guarded by Kagekatsu's forces, and with the onset of winter the Houjou forces could not advance to Kasugayama.

Finally, with Ujikuni and Takahiro left behind to guard Kabasawa Castle and Kagehiro acting as rear guard, they retreated. The Takeda forces, withdrawing from the lands around Kasugayama Castle, loitered between Kasugayama/Otate and Sakato Castle, in the end acting as a deterrent against Kagetora and Houjou forces. At the end of the year (January in the Gregorian calendar) Kagekatsu married Katsuyori's younger sister.

Having skillfully removed external threats and gathered support within the clan, Kagekatsu decided that the internal war would be resolved before the snow thawed. On the other hand, Kagetora was losing both supporters and castles. On February 2nd (February 27, 1579) Kagekatsu ordered a general offensive against Kagetora at Otate. Kagehiro was killed.

Kagekatsu recaptured Kabasawa Castle from the Houjou. Kagetora escaped from Otate and, with no hope of relief from the Houjou, who were blocked off by snow, sent his eldest son along with Kenshin's adopted father Uesugi Norimasa to negotiate for peace. On the way to Kagekatsu's camp, they were surrounded by Kagekatsu's troops and killed (there are accounts that the order actually came from Kasugayama Castle). On his flight from Otate towards the Kantou, Kagetora stopped at Samegao Castle. There he was betrayed by its master, Horie Munechika, and committed suicide along with his family on March 24th (April 19th, 1579).

Though Kagekatsu won the internal war, he would continue to face resistance from Honjou Hidetsuna, Kanamari Chikatsuna and others, and would not have total control of the clan until a year later.

The Otate no Ran would become one of the underlying reasons for the destruction of the Takeda Clan and the drastic decline of the Uesugi Clan's power.

Note: Japanese dates given in this entry are based on the lunar calendar; Gregorian Calendar dates in () were calculated using NengoCalc.
and become an onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
because of the grudge he bore us. I had been one of the leaders of the winning side and felt guilty for my role in harming him. That was another reason I feared him.

It was only natural for him to blame me. I prepared various excuses to protect myself. I also asserted my own righteousness. That battle had been necessary; his death had been inevitable. But the more I tried to justify myself, the more I felt myself to be at fault. We had instigated the fight. Hadn’t there been a path that didn’t end with his death? Using the SengokuSengoku (戦国)

The "warring states" period, lasting from 1467 to 1615, in which the warlords of Japan battled each other for the rule of the country.
as justification really meant we couldn’t be bothered to find another way, didn’t it? Before I knew it, I became convinced that he had the right to condemn me. The hurtful words he sometimes flung at me were his revenge. The feeling that he saw through even my sense of guilt paralyzed me.

Ten years, twenty years went by—and even though his own resentments and fixations faded, his awareness of me as someone who had harmed him remained deeply-rooted in his heart, as did my wariness of him.

That wariness itself eventually became a way for him to hurt me.

My understanding of his nature grew as the years passed. He saw people’s true selves. His insight pierced through to the self-serving calculations that lurked in our society’s dominant narratives and the darkness, meanness, and shame in the hearts of those who perpetuated them. I thrilled in his unmasking of others even as I feared becoming his target.

Even as the years passed, I never stopped fearing his uniquely poisonous words—which I thought were his form of revenge. At last I understood that his revenge was aimed not at me, but at all people.

I could not bear the feeling of being wholly exposed beneath his gaze; it was unendurable. It was as if he were constantly mocking my nakedness. His poison could not be neutralized with an adult’s insight, nor his criticisms brushed off; their intrusion left fever in their wake. Immunity was impossible; the best I could do was to put up a wall. Yet for some reason his words never felt wrong. At least they always resonated with honesty for me.

I hated him. Yet at the same time I was held deeply spellbound by his way of life.

He could see through to others’ cunning and dishonesty because he knew his own. His prickliness was his self-defense.

He lived in fear. I couldn’t leave him because I knew so well how desperately he struggled and grappled with his brittle cunning. I sympathized. He grew stronger even as he suffered, and in him I saw my ideal form—even while I both hated and fell in love with those menacing eyes which saw so clearly into me. After mocking and ridiculing me with that worldly-wise mouth, he would suddenly close his eyes and lean his weight against me. How was I supposed to fight the spell of rapture after pain?

I don’t know if this ‘fear’ has vanished with the transformation of our positions and outlooks. The bud of contradiction probably persists.

Pain is rooted in my essence.

If it’s the reason our relationship has become so twisted...

Perhaps we must conquest our own true natures.

 

Hydrogen sulfide erupted from the ground like a scene out of Hell. Even the steam was the yellowish with sulfur.

Blasted trees and the wreck of the cabins formed a tragic spectacle. Cement-gray hot mud bubbled and burst. An intense sulfuric miasma hung over the scene—most definitely harmful if breathed in. The density of toxic volcanic gas was substantial.

Kaizaki Makoto—no. Better that he be known by the name of the one in control of the body.

Naoe NobutsunaNaoe Nobutsuna (直江信綱) ? - Oct. 6, 1581

Also known as: Nagao Kagetaka (長尾景孝), Nagao Toukurou (長尾藤九郎)
Title: Yamato no Kami (大和守)

Historically: Son of Nagao Akikage, he became head of the Sousha-Nagao Clan at a young age. He later (around 1545) passed the position to his younger brother Nagao Kagefusa. When the clan was destroyed by Takeda Shingen and their territory lost, the family escaped into Echigo. There Kagefusa became a monk, and Kagetaka was adopted by Naoe Sanetsuna when he married Sanetsuna's daughter, Osen-no-Kata. He succeeded his adopted father as master of Yoita Castle in 1577 and was a vassal of Uesugi Kenshin. He promptly took the side of Uesugi Kagekatsu during the war for succession after Kenshin's death and mobilized the members of the Naoe Clan at the castle to subdue Kagetora's troops.

After the intra-house war and Kagekatsu's victory, a question of reward was called into question. Yasuda Akimoto, one of Kagekatsu's trusted commanders, had promised rewards to Shibata Shigeie, Mouri Hidehiro, and others to convince them to join Kagekatsu's side. However, Yamazaki Hidenori, Naoe, and others objected, for they had risked life and limb at Kasugayama Castle from the very beginning of the battle, while Shibata Shigeie and the others had been lured by promise of reward from Yasuda Akimoto.

Yasuda Akimoto committed suicide when he could not keep his promise of reward. Later, Mouri Hidehiro, carrying a grudge for his death, murdered Yamazaki Hidenori at Kasugayama Castle; Naoe, who was with him at the time and took up a sword to defend himself, was killed as well. His death ended the Naoe line, which Kagekatsu later resurrected by marrying Naoe's widow, Osen-no-Kata to Higuchi Kanetsugu and commanding him to take the Naoe name.

In Mirage of Blaze: According to Kousaka Danjou, and Houjou Ujiteru he was the ringleader of Uesugi Kagekatsu's forces in the Otate no Ran. He is now Uesugi Kagetora's protector and one of the Yasha-shuu under his command. He alone, as Kagetora's protector, was given the power to perform kanshou on other souls, a power he used to force Kagetora's soul into Minako's body.
glared ferociously at KousakaKousaka Masanobu (高坂昌信) 1527 - 1578

Also called: Kousaka Danjou Masanobu (高坂弾正昌信), Kousaka Danjou Nosuke Masanobu (高坂弾正忠昌信), Kasuga Toratsuna (春日虎綱), Kasuga Gensuke (春日源助)
Title: Danjou Nosuke/Faithful True-Shot (弾正忠)

Historically: One of Takeda Shingen's most loyal retainers who was one of his Twenty-Four Generals and played a key part in the fourth battle of Kawanakajima.

Kousaka was born in Kai to a wealthy farmer, Kasuga Ookuma (?) (春日大隈). His father died when he was 16, and he lost a lawsuit against his elder sister's husband for ownership of his father's lands. He then enrolled in the service of Takeda Shingen.

Kousaka first served as a messenger for Shingen. He distinguished himself in battle, and rose swiftly through the ranks of Shingen's trusted retainers. He participated in most of Shingen's battles. He did not hesitate to retreat when required, which earned him the nickname of "Escaping Danjou". However, he was calm and logical in the midst of battle, and was perhaps the best of Shingen's generals.

There are anecdotes that in his younger days, Kousaka and Shingen were engaged in a shudo relationship, and Kousaka rose so quickly in Shingen's service because of Shingen's affection.

After Shingen's death in 1573, Kousaka continued on to serve Takeda Katsuyori. He sought an alliance between the Takeda clan and their old enemy, the Uesugi clan, in order to unite against the threat of Oda Nobunaga.

Kousaka died in 1578 of illness at the age of 52. He was succeeded by his second son, Kousaka Masamoto (高坂昌元), his first son, Kousaka Masazumi (高坂昌澄) having died in the Battle of Nagashino in 1575.

In Mirage of Blaze: A kanshousha who, along with Sanjou-no-Kata, breaks the barrier over Takeda Shingen's tomb, the Maenduka, in an attempt to resurrect Shingen by using Narita Yuzuru as a vessel for his spirit.

According to Haruie, Kousaka has a high level of spiritual sensing ability (reisa), such that he is able to recognize someone he had met before even after their soul has undergone purification. He warns Naoe that Narita Yuzuru's existence is a threat to the Roku Dou Sekai.
through the steam.

The last time they had seen each other had been on a boat in the sea off Hiroshima two years ago. One had thought the other mortally injured in that battle, while the other had thought the first dead and purified.

Naoe had not been purified. The pages of his history were not yet shut.

KenshinUesugi Kenshin (上杉謙信) Feb. 18, 1530 - Apr. 19, 1578

Also called: Nagao Kagetora (長尾景虎), Uesugi Masatora (上杉政虎), Uesugi Terutora (上杉輝虎)
Title: Kantou Kanrei (関東管領)

Historically: Fourth son of the noted warrior Nagao Tamekage, Kenshin wrested control of the Nagao clan from his brother Nagao Harukage and fought for control of Echigo Province. He accepted the name Uesugi Masatora when he gave refuge to his nominal lord, Uesugi Norimasa, and at his urging campaigned to push the Houjou out of the Kantou Region.

He adopted the name "Kenshin" when he became a Buddhist monk and a devotee of Bishamonten. The standard his army carried onto the battlefield bore the character 毘 ("bi") for Eight-Sword Bishamonten. He battled Takeda Shingen five times at Kawanakajima, as well as the Houjou and Ashina clans and Oda Nobunaga, whom he defeated despited being outnumbered. However, Kenshin died soon after the battle. He named his two adopted sons, Uesugi Kagetora and Uesugi Kagekatsu, his heirs, hoping that they would divide the Uesugi lands peacefully between them after his death.

In Mirage of Blaze: He became a god of war after his death, ascending from Nin Dou to Ten Dou, and established the Meikai Uesugi Army to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou. He named Kagetora as its commander.
had saved him at Hagiview map location that night. Kenshin had given his soul enough strength to remain in the world.

But that soul was not inside Kaizaki Makoto. Kousaka’s exquisite spirit-sensing ability had revealed to him that Naoe was using spiritual waveform synchronization to remotely control Kaizaki Makoto. Such synchronization allowed one to freely manipulate the body of another after tuning their spiritual wavelengths together. The controlled became the robot of the controller. Naoe could use the input from Kaizaki’s five senses to make decisions and issue commands to his motor nerves. Thus Naoe used Kaizaki as his own body. Only in this case, the robot was unmistakably a ‘living human being’.

Takaya controlled the ‘Gohou DoujiGohou Douji (護法童子)

Also known as: Gohou Douji of the Swords

Lit.: "Dharma-protecting boy"; a variety of demon-deity in the service of Bishamonten who can be summoned by a high priest with mikkyou to do his bidding. They look like boys of 9 or 10 with red hair and golden skin who wear a thousand swords and ride on top of a magic wheel (Cakraratna). Their power and skills are varied and depend on the power of their summoners.

In Mirage of Blaze, Takaya summons the Gohou Douji by writing Bishamonten's mantra on a piece of paper in Sanskrit and wrapping it around a dagger while chanting On beishiramandaya sowaka, then drawing Bishamonten’s seed syllable in the air above the blade before placing the fore- and middle fingers of his right hand against his forehead. He then touches the sword to his fingers, whereupon the paper ignites, and the Gohou Douji appears from the fire.
of the Swords’ and, in the past, the tsutsugatsutsuga

Also known as: crimson beast

A spirit-beast which takes the form of a long-tailed lion around five-six feet in length with golden eyes, surrounded by red fire, tsutsuga have the ability to devour the souls of people, tigers, and leopards, and spit fire. They can interact with the physical world, their razor-sharp claws and teeth making them ferocious predators, but can be affected by mind powers, such as nenpa and hypnotic suggestion.

Legend has it that Holy Priest Shoudou trapped a male and female pair of the tsutsuga into the Tsutsuga Mirrors. The female tsutsuga has the power to devour spirits as well as the souls of living people who look into the tsutsuga's eyes, entrapping them within the Tsutsuga Mirrors. The male tsutsuga eats fire and exhales fire instead of air. Their cubs inherit both abilities.
, in essentially the same way. That in itself was a sophisticated technique, but to do the same to another human being was skill on a completely different level.

“First of all, let me say: I’m impressed. It’s like you were made for this. But I wonder who gave you that power.” Naoe’s eyes—Kaizaki’s eyes twitched upwards. Kousaka snickered to himself without moving. “That man is a descendant of Satomi, hmm? Kaizaki, I believe? I heard Yoshitaka was showing him off. Cursed Satomi: considering how much trouble they caused, their destruction was surprisingly abrupt...now I finally get the back-story. So you were up to your neck in it.”

A thin-lipped Naoe glared even more intensely. “What is Takeda doing here?”

“Awa’s Satomi is here; why wouldn’t Kai’s Takeda be?”

“Stop messing around. Answer me.”

“What is going on with Uesugi? Our dear Kagetora-dono has mistaken someone else for his longtime confidante, while Naoe-dono is borrowing another person’s name and body to sneak around with the missing former «NokizaruNokizaru (軒猿)

Lit. "roof monkey"; Uesugi Kenshin's ninja, who used a special technique which involved traveling on rooftops and entering houses from above. Their forte was hunting down other ninja, such as the Fuuma of the Houjou Clan and the Toppa of the Takeda Clan.
head». What wicked things are Uesugi’s esteemed staff officers doing behind their master’s back?”

“It’s none of your business.”

“Hmm, indeed. I see Irobe isn’t the only one with Kenshin. I would never have guessed things would take such a turn. How interesting. My ruse to trick Kagetora turned out not to be a ruse after all.”

“Ruse...?!” Naoe’s voice was full of wrath. “You bastard, what lies have you been telling Kagetora-sama?!”

“Relax. I only told him the truth a little early: that you defected and are controlling the Ladies in White under Kenshin’s direct orders.” Naoe’s face stiffened. Kousaka laughed. “I’ve been steadily accumulating information. Someone has been secretly using Ladies in White all over the country to guide Ootomo’s conquest of KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
and assassinate Ryuuzouji Takanobu. I found out some time ago that you Uesugi killed Ryuuzouji.”

“!”

(Then they were the ones who killed the Lady in White?)

Naoe’s brow furrowed. Their actions had been more exposed than he’d thought.

Takeda and Fuuma had been more alert than Kagetora and company because they’d always had their doubts about Kenshin. Having perceived the strange behavior of Ladies in White all over the country, they had conjectured that a chain of command separate from Kagetora’s had been established.

“Where is he?” Naoe demanded, neither confirming nor denying Kousaka’s words. His voice rang with menace. “I felt a charm pulse—Kiyomasa’s doing. Where is Kagetora-sama? I know you have him locked up here. Where is he?”

“Ah, so you came here looking for Kagetora?” Kousaka chuckled and narrowed his eyes. “And what will you do once you find him? You’ve been so intent on sneaking about behind his back. Now you’ve come to save him? Now considerate. But in the old days you raised Kagekatsu up as your general, didn’t you?” Naoe’s face stiffened slightly, and Kousaka laughed. “Kagekatsu’s personality and memories have been purified from Narita Yuzuru; he’s long gone. You want a weapon, not Kagekatsu. Eh, you’re all tools to Kenshin—Kagetora, Kagekatsu, and you. Though he certainly puts on a nice face, with his slogans of righteousness and discipline. When in fact he just wants to be the god who gets to rule over this world.”

“Lord Kenshin is not that kind of person!” Hakkai shouted. “They’re not slogans! Lord Kenshin is one who knows righteousness and discipline. He exemplifies the noble ideals that the «Yami-SengokuYami Sengoku (闇戦国)

Lit.: "Dark Sengoku", the civil war still being fought by the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period in modern-day Japan.
» generals should obey!”

“That’s what you really think, hmm?” Kousaka snorted a laugh. “All the retainers of Sengoku generals say pretty much the same thing—that their own lord is worthy. It’s stated by invaders and religious sects alike: that the tribe they follow is righteous and that they have the truth on their side. You’re just repeating the same old rhetoric. Obey us, for we are righteous. Is that Kenshin’s excuse? How amusing. The message has been received.”

“Damn you...Takeda! How dare you!”

“No wonder Kagetora-dono has distanced himself. He is a sagacious person; he can instantly detect a villain. Besides, he is a child of Houjou. Lord Ujiyasu is alive and well. Why should Kagetora-dono confine himself to serving Kenshin until the end?” Kousaka’s sharp gaze was focused on Naoe. “Now that you’ve been demoted to Kenshin’s dog, why have you come running to Kagetora, Naoe-dono?”

Naoe clenched his jaws. Behind him, Hakkai snapped, “You Takeda and Houjou are only scheming to abuse Lord Kagetora’s power! Get out of our way!”

“I see. So you’ve come to eliminate Kagetora before he can be abused by your enemies. That’s it, isn’t it?”

“!”

Hakkai looked up at Naoe in surprise. Naoe glared intensely at Kousaka.

“Why don’t you say something instead of glaring at me, Naoe? Kenshin can’t knowingly leave something that dangerous lying around, can he? If he’s done with it, he’s going to clean up after himself. That’s what all this is about, isn’t it?”

“That can’t be true?” Hakkai asked Naoe doubtfully. “Naoe-sama, it’s not true, is it...? You’re not really here to—”

Naoe’s low voice forcefully cut him off. “I don’t have the time to banter with you, Kousaka. If you’re going to stand in my way, I’ll take you down.”

“I can see straight into the deepest parts of your heart,” Kousaka declared coldly. “After four hundred years of torment from Kagetora, you’ve thrown in the towel. You wagged your tail and jumped over to Kenshin as soon as he asked. Now you stand in the tormentor’s shoes. Are you going to take your revenge? Or are you going to make Kagetora prostrate himself and use him like a dog?!”

“...”

“That’s it, isn’t it? You lust after Kagetora; are you going to rape him like a woman once he capitulates? Or do you have some other equally depraved plan for him? You’re not even a fox borrowing the might of a tiger; you’re just a dog borrowing the might of a Kenshin. You disgust me, Naoe Nobutsuna!”

With a sudden dull scraping sound, a thin line of blood ran down Kousaka’s cheek. Naoe stared back at him, his fists shaking with overwhelming fury.

“Now you’ve done it—...” Kousaka looked down and smiled, wiping away the blood from the wound dealt by Naoe’s will with his index finger.

“You talk too much,” Naoe told him in stifled tones. “I don’t have time to listen to your twaddle. What are you planning to do with him? Himuka cultists saved him, didn’t they? What is your connection?”

“Heh...! Your aggravation is proof I’ve hit the bulls-eye. The Himuka cultists are our collaborators. They are assisting us to exterminate Oda and Ootomo from Kyuushuu.”

“What...?!”

“Kagetora-dono has officially sworn to revert to Houjou SaburouUesugi Kagetora (上杉景虎) 1552? 1554? - Apr. 19, 1579

Also known as: possibly Houjou Ujihide (北条氏秀), Houjou Saburou (北条三郎), Saburou Kagetora (三郎景虎)

Historically: Uesugi Kagetora was the seventh son (sixth to survive to adulthood) of Houjou Ujiyasu, younger brother of Houjou Ujimasa, Houjou Ujiteru, Houjou Ujikuni, Houjou Ujinori, Houjou Ujitada, and older brother of Houjou Ujimitsu. His mother was the sister-in-law of Tooyama Yasumitsu, a vassal of the Houjou Clan (other sources say Zuikeiin, Ujiyasu's principle wife). It's likely that he and Houjou Ujihide were two different people and that Ujihide was the son of Houjou Tsunashige and living in Edo while Saburou was living in Echigo, so most historians refer to him as Houjou Saburou when describing his early life.

As a child, he was sent into the priesthood at Souun Temple in Hakone, then sent as hostage to Takeda Shingen of the Takeda Clan in the three-way alliance between Houjou, Takeda, and Imagawa formed in 1554 (though this last point is now in dispute, as it is told only in the Records of Ancient Battles of the Eight Kanto Provinces and recorded in none of the Takeda Clan records.)

He was adopted by his uncle Houjou Genan in 1569 and married Genan's daughter.

When the Houjou and Uesugi clans formed an alliance in 1569, Saburou was sent to Uesugi Kenshin in an exchange of hostages with Kakizaki Haruie. (At first, the hostage was set to be Houjou Ujimasa's third son Kunimasumaru, but Ujimasa could not bring himself to send off his son, who was then still a baby.) Saburou was sent to the Uesugi clan in early 1570. Kenshin, who never married, developed a liking for the handsome and intelligent Saburou. He married his niece Seienin, the daughter of Nagao Masakage and older sister of Nagao Akikage (Uesugi Kagekatsu) to Saburou, gave him the name Kagetora (a name that had once belonged to Kenshin himself), and adopted him into the Uesugi Clan.

When Kenshin died suddenly in 1578 without naming an heir, Kagetora and Kagekatsu, similarly adopted by Kenshin, fought for succession to the position of clan head (the Otate no Ran). Though Kagetora held the early advantage with the backing of Uesugi vassals such as Uesugi Kagenobu, Honjou Hidetsuna, Kitajou Takahiro, and the Houjou Clan, the tide of the battle turned with Takeda Katsuyori's betrayal to Kagekatsu's side.

When the Otate fell in 1579, Kagetora attempted to escape to Odawara Castle, but was betrayed at Samegao Castle by Horie Munechika and committed suicide. His wife committed suicide along with him (though there are also accounts that she remained behind at the Otate and committed suicide there when her brother Kagekatsu refused Kagetora's surrender.) His oldest son Doumanmaru died at the hands of Kagekatsu's troops along with Uesugi Norimasa, and the rest of his children were believed to have died along with their parents.

In Mirage of Blaze: He was born to Houjou Ujiyasu and Zuikeiin as their eighth (seventh to survive to adulthood) and youngest son. After his death in the Otate no Ran, he was charged by Uesugi Kenshin to become kanshousha in order to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou as the leader of the Yasha-shuu and the commander of the Meikai Uesugi Army.
.”

“!”

“I told him: ‘Naoe Nobutsuna has sold you to us in order to save his own life.’ Kagetora-dono’s relationship with ‘Fuuma’s Naoe-dono’ appears to be quite volatile; he believed me readily. He hates you and Kenshin, and has vowed to fight you at our side. He will never return to Uesugi.”

“Truly?!”

“Kagetora-dono is our ally. If you are planning to kill him, then I must stop you by any means necessary.” Kousaka slowly filled himself to overflowing with fighting energy as his fine brush-stroked lips distorted. “Alas, you’re going to die here!”

“!”

Steam suddenly erupted from the ground at his feet. With a sound like a land mine exploding, hot mud gushed up in a circle around them.

“Graaah!”

Hydrogen sulfide blew right into his face, and scalding water vapor covered his field of vision. A searing wind scorched his throat and made breathing impossible. The hot mud raining down set the wreckage of the cabins aflame once more. Though he put all his power into a «goshinhagoshinha (護身波)

Lit. "wave of self-protection"; the goshinha is a protective mesh spun from fine strands of spiritual energy which surrounds the caster and protects from an opponent's spiritual as well as physical attacks. The mesh gains strength and stability when it is multi-layered and becomes the goshinheki. The goshinha is Naoe's forte.
», the tremendous force of the geysers plus Kousaka’s downpour of will were arraigned against him.

“What’s wrong?! Will you die here, ‘Kaizaki Makoto’?!”

“Ugh...!”

The car exploded in the onslaught. Kousaka’s attack was relentless. He had put a barrier in place before their arrival, and kept up a fierce assault without regard for the spewing gases. The «goshinha» was overwhelmed. Naoe and Hakkai flinched. But they weren’t prepared to surrender just yet.

“Graaaaah—!” Naoe roared, forcing back the geysers. The ground suddenly groaned, and lumps of hot mud launched themselves at Kousaka trailing odd tails. Kousaka repelled them one after another, and they broke apart with furious splashes. Naoe continued his assault relentlessly, and the battle became a fierce exchange of will.

“Ugh...damn you!”

From within the roaring Hakkai shouted at Naoe: “I’ll hold him...! Go after Kagetora-sama!”

“You can’t! He’s out of your league!”

“I am not unarmed! I’ll cover you—when he recoils, run! Guh!”

A sharp arrow of will hit Hakkai’s shoulder, knocking him back. A spray of blood stained his jacket.

“Hakkai!”

“I’m fine! Stop worrying about me—go!”

Naoe redoubled his willpower to force back the sulfuric gas and bulk up the protective strength of his «goshinha» to its maximum. At the same time, Hakkai retrieved something shaped like a small iron disc from his lower back. It looked like a flattened cone or a child’s spinning top.

Naumakusanmada bayabei sowakaNaumakusanmada bayabei sowaka

A mantra to Fuuten, the Vedic wind deity of Hinduism:

namaḥ samanta-buddhānāṃ vāyave svāh

A devotion to the buddhas. "Vayu, hail!"
!” he chanted, and threw it high over their heads. The iron cone fly through the air, spinning like a top. The mantra he had used was Fuuten’s. The cone spun with tremendous speed, generating a wind that blew the hot sulfuric gas straight at Kousaka.

“Urgh...!”

As he flinched from the intense wind pressure, Naoe took off running toward the forest.

“You’re not getting away from me!” Kousaka yelled, flinging something black after him that elongated as it flew. It twined around Naoe’s neck like rubber.

“Guh!”

He uttered a choked, anguished yell. The object was no object at all, but a strange sort of shadow: «Dark chains» wrought from will, which the caster could manipulate as if they were solid. Firmly gripping its tip, Kousaka tightened the noose around his prey.

“I’ll rip off your puppet’s head!”

“Naoe-sama!” Hakkai shouted, interposing the iron cone between the combatants. The straining «dark chains» snapped and recoiled toward Kousaka, who lost his balance. At this critical moment, Hakkai pressed his attack hard.

On agyanauei sowakaOn agyanauei sowaka (オン・アギャナウェイ・ソワカ)

A mantra to Katen, the Vedic fire deity of Hinduism:

oṃ agnaye svāhā

"Agni, hail!"
!”

As he chanted Katen’s mantra, the iron cone burst into flames and hurled toward Kousaka. The air howled, and the iron cone shattered Kousaka’s barrier with explosive force.

“You little...!”

“I’ll hold him! Naoe-sama, hurry to Kagetora-sama’s side...!”

“Then I’ll leave it to you,” Naoe said, and followed the water serpent into the forest. Kousaka tried to go after him, but Hakkai’s fierce attack thwarted him. How strange—the kanshoushakanshousha (換生者)

Those who possess others by driving out the soul from a body and making it theirs.

Unlike normal spirits, kanshousha cannot exchange bodies at will; they can only switch to another host body when their current body dies. Because kanshousha become the owners of their bodies, choubuku does not work on them. It is, however, still possible to exorcise kanshousha when they are in spirit-form (i.e. between possessions).
Kousaka should not be fighting at a disadvantage against a mere «Nokizaru». No, Hakkai’s power had obviously grown!

“Damn you, Uesugi...!”

Now determined, Kousaka unleashed one counterattack after another. On the defensive now, Hakkai shielded himself. He filled himself with his power.

(If you have made your decision, I have only to obey, Naoe-sama...!)

“Graaaah!”

With a roar of flame, steam exploded in unison high into the air.

 

Fuuma KotarouFuuma Kotarou (風魔小太郎)

Historically: The name Fuuma Kotarou was given to each leader of the Fuuma Clan/organization of ninjas which served the Later Houjou Clan, starting with its first leader. The clan started information-gathering and espionage activities in the time of Houjou Souun, the founder of the Later Houjou Clan. The clan name began as 風間, composed of the characters for "wind" and "space", but was changed to its present form, a homophone composed of the characters for "wind" and "evil/demonic/magical."

In its 100 years of service to the Houjou Clan, the most renowned Fuuma Kotarou was the fifth, who served Houjou Ujimasa and his son Houjou Ujinao (unknown - 1603). Stories say that he was 7'1". One of his most famous exploits was in 1580 and the Battle of Kise-gawa, during which he slipped into the enemy camp at night and caused mass chaos. Another famous ninja, Ninokuruwa Isuke, also belonged to the Fuuma Clan.

After the destruction of the Houjou Clan, Kotarou and the Fuuma Clan became thieves near Edo. Kotarou was captured and executed in 1603 from information given by Kousaka Jinai, another ninja-turned-thief who formerly served the Takeda Clan.

In Mirage of Blaze: Fuuma Kotarou leads the Fuuma ninjas in service to the Houjou Clan. He is described as a tall, slender man with broad shoulders and a muscular but supple body. He wears his hair long, tied in a long tail that reaches to his waist.
was surrounded.

From out of the deep darkness came palely glowing armored warriors who pressed in around Kotarou with swords drawn. Where had they all come from? They must’ve been packed into the fort near Takamori Castleview map location. Akechi MitsuhideAkechi Mitsuhide (明智光秀) 1526 - 1582

Title: Hyuga no Kami
Also known as: Koreta Mitsuhide

A talented general and poet who belonged to the inner circle of Oda Nobunaga's vassals. He later ambushed Nobunaga at Honnou Temple in 1582, killing both Nobunaga and his heir, Oda Nobutada. Akechi Mitsuhide then proclaimed himself the new shogun, but soon clashed against Toyotomi Hideyoshi's forces and was defeated in the Battle of Yamazaki only 13 days later. He was killed en route to his stronghold of Sakamoto Castle in the village of Ogurusu by a bandit with a bamboo spear (though an alternate theory states that he was not killed but became a monk instead).
and company had foreseen Kotarou’s actions.

“I implore you to return with me, Kotarou-dono,” Shimazu Toyohisa said in a low voice. “If you do so, Akechi-dono will disregard this incident. They trust you. If you regain your composure immediately, acknowledge your mistake, and allow me to escort you back: such was their directive.”

Characteristically, Kotarou glared daggers at him.

“I have no wish to cross swords with an ally. I have heard of you as a man of discernment who understands that there are some things which must be done. Please return to Akechi-dono.”

“What if I say I have no intention of going back?”

“Then I must stop you by force.” Toyohisa drew the katana at his hip with a hiss of metal. “This is Akechi-dono’s command: I will kill you.”

(Kill...!) Kotarou stiffened. (He means to kill me?)

Of course, this turn of events was not wholly unexpected.

‘Naoe has left Kagetora.’ —Killing the vessel he believed to belong to Naoe was the simplest way to manufacture this state of affairs. If this body vanished, it was as good as if Naoe were gone. Takaya would then probably believe that he had been betrayed.

Mitsuhide and the others would do everything in their power to obtain Kagetora, for they believed he was essential to the anti-Nobunaga league’s war potential. Their drive to reinstate him as a Houjou was so zealous because he was the only person with a «power» to match Nobunaga‘s. If Kenshin had joined the battle, then it was more imperative than ever that they made Kagetora theirs. Mitsuhide intended to win Kagetora over to their side. This scheme had been concocted to expedite the process, and that was why he could not allow Kotarou to go. Well, Kotarou going to Takaya’s side wasn’t a problem; ’Naoe’ going, was.

“You’re going to kill me...? You’re getting rid of me?” Kotarou muttered, face going pale. “I must not...let you kill me.”

“What?”

“I must not change bodies. This is ‘Naoe’s face. If I am not in this body, he probably won’t recognize me as ’Naoe’.”

“What are you talking about?” Toyohisa’s eyes widened. Kotarou touched a hand to his face.

“Saburou-dono...no, Kagetora-sama recognizes me because of this face. He won’t accept any other. I must not change faces. If I do, he’ll reject me...!”

“What are you saying?! It’s because you’re ‘Naoe’ that you must change vessels!”

“It’s because I’m ‘Naoe’ that I won’t betray him!” They were talking past each other. Kotarou lost his composure. “Once this body is gone, it’s gone forever. I’ll protect it if it’s the last thing I do...!”

Toyohisa stared. Kotarou considered his vessels tools; this was the first time he had ever become attached. More importantly, that attachment had been born of something very far from his mission.

(Reject...)

Kotarou shuddered at the words coming out of his own mouth. He felt as if all the countless wounds he had suffered at Takaya’s hands these past two years had all burst open at the same time.

“There are words you have to speak right now, aren’t there?! Something you should be doing?!”

“You don’t understand,” Takaya had said to Kotarou when he’d simply stared in confusion, unable to figure out what he wanted, and it had felt as if those words had expelled him from the category of proper human beings.

(Am I defective?)

Takaya’s words had been like an ill rain, and his rejection of Kotarou had soaked into him like a strange sort of liquid. At last his pride had caved, and the ground began to collapse beneath a conscious world he had hitherto never questioned; Kotarou was now drowning in the avalanche of debris.

Because he was playing the role of Naoe, Takaya was the ultimate adjudicator of his performance; he had to satisfy Takaya. Before Kotarou had become aware of it, Takaya had become his law. Takaya had become his Righteous Man.

Even so, when at first Takaya had expressed his discomfort, it had not shaken Kotarou so much. He’d assumed it to be something lacking in his technique. But the accumulation of repudiations had weakened his resistance and allowed the virus of doubt to invade him.

Takaya rejected his every response. His computer could not compute.

(Did I make a mistake in my calculations somewhere?)

(Are my formulas wrong?)

(Are my foundations unsound?)

(What am “I”?)

(Is something wrong with me?)

He was like a performer whose performance could not seem to satisfy his director; he had fallen into mental confusion. He’d hated Takaya for his rejection until he’d begun to doubt his own methods, his own abilities—which had then extended deeper and deeper until ultimately the doubt had reached his core and touched upon his own existence, his own character.

Takaya’s exhaustion had become a force that went to Kotarou’s core and judged his very essence. He had to become the Naoe Takaya needed. The ’Righteous Man’s acceptance of his Naoe would be Kotarou’s affirmation of himself.

(Am I doing the right thing?)

(Is this the way I should be?)

“I have to be at his side...” To do otherwise was not Naoe. Takaya would tell him NO. Kotarou was afraid. His brow painfully furrowed, he said as if in appeal, “I have to resolve his misunderstanding. I haven’t sold him out. No matter what happens, Naoe would never sell him out. That’s what he wants. I’m Naoe—I am! There’s no way I will admit to something I didn’t do.”

“Kotarou-dono, what are you talking about?”

Kotarou had to become Naoe. But Kotarou had not yet become aware that this was not the same as re-enacting ‘Naoe’s reality’. The ‘Naoe’ Kotarou aspired to was ‘the Naoe Takaya probably wanted’. Looking desperate, Kotarou yelled, “Move aside. Please don’t interfere. I have no time! He’s waiting for Naoe. I have to go. I have to clear up his misunderstanding immediately; I have to tell him I haven’t sold him out..!”

Kotarou was about to say something more but frowned painfully instead.

I need to tell him I’m here.

Then he would get to see that expression, that look of peace.

(Show me...)

Kotarou’s eyes opened wide. His chest tightened. What was this feeling?

When Takaya accepted him, he always called him ‘Naoe’. That was when Takaya allowed him to see his uniquely gentle unmasked self, which Kotarou had never known before. That was when he would smile his rough smile, close his tired eyes, lean his head against Kotarou... At those times Kotarou always felt a marvelous sensation, as if pure clear spring water were gushing forth from deep inside his chest.

When Takaya accepted him, when he was at peace, Kotarou felt gratified.

(I want to see...)

He wanted to see it again. It felt natural. He’d had no choice but to accept that it was what he wanted. Kotarou looked cautiously at his hands.

(I...want...)

When Takaya was at peace, when he called Kotarou ‘Naoe’, it was proof he affirmed Kotarou.

That was when he trusted Kotarou and allowed him in.

‘Naoe’ meant trust.

(I want...what I feel...then.)

The oil flowing through the robot had turned to blood.

(He is dear to me...)

It was what was required of him in order to understand the man called ‘Naoe’, and also to sympathize with Ujiteru. It had to be thus for him to have a hope of understanding Kagetora’s heart.

(Saburou-dono...)

Suddenly something other than fear and awe began to overflow his chest. Kotarou folded his palms around it, knowing that he must never run from what he had discovered inside himself again.

He grasped it tightly.

(That man...)

Toyohisa, looking at Kotarou as if at something bizarre, made his decision. He asked, “You refuse to heed my warning, then, Kotarou-dono?”

Kotarou came back to himself. Toyohisa signaled to his warriors with his eyes, and one by one they drew their swords. Toyohisa pointed his sword straight at Kotarou, its glinting tip aimed at his forehead.

“I will ask you one more time. Is this your answer?”

“...”

“You have no regrets?”

The blade reflected Kotarou’s defiant eyes.

“Then die without hesitation!”

“!”

Kotarou’s eyes flared wide. His hand moved. The soldiers’ swords, imbued with their spiritual energy, burst into blue flame. Toyohisa kicked off the ground as he shrieked his attack: “CHESTOOOO!”

The crystal in Kotarou’s hand emitted a sharp beam of light.

The character for ‘sword’ hung suspended within.

“Graaah!”

There was a metallic clang as Kotarou caught Toyohisa on the downswing at close quarters. Though unarmed a moment ago, he now held a short sword: the votive sword Ranzanmaru [Storm-Beheader], passed down through generations of Fuuma chiefs. Both swords were imbued with spiritual power, and they rebounded from each other with violent plasmatic discharges. The impetus made Kotarou stumble, and the armored warriors immediately slashed at him. Countless blades flashed in the darkness...!

(I refuse to die here...!)

Muscles throughout Kotarou’s body turned into those of a wild beast. Kotarou parried the warriors’ blades and ferociously counterattacked. Screams resounded. Warriors crumbled to the ground with their skulls crushed. Successive lunges scythed down his opponents. His beloved blade, so accustomed to his hand, howled like a living thing.

Zing...!

It felt as if he were cutting down bamboo. The forest reverberated with the warriors’ war cries. The indomitable Kotarou roared, “Graaah—!!”

It became a melee. With his single short sword Kotarou felled his enemies one after another. The Fuuma’s unique sword technique was ruthlessly efficient; it was as if his quarry came to die. But though he killed and killed, there was no end to his foes. There was no time to breathe. There were too many of them! Then Toyohisa stepped into the fray...!

“CHEEEESTOOOO—!!”

The air was filled with savage howls. Kotarou reflexively dodged. Blood gushed from his cheek.

“!”

His cheek had been split open. He hadn’t managed to dodge the blow after all, for the sword had come at him with amazing speed in a downward slash called ‘surging waves’. Kotarou repositioned himself. The Shimazu war-cry also had the effect of freezing their opponents for an instant; if his response came even a second late, he too would fall victim to that blade as it cut him in half in a single stroke.

(Damn you...!)

They practiced the Taisha style: a single mighty soul-charged stroke which was capable of cutting through iron.

Though wounded, Kotarou’s movement had not slowed. The Shimazu warriors bellowed and attacked with such a vengeance that it was difficult to believe they were wraiths. Kotarou concentrated and increased his reaction speed; he staked his entire soul on his blade.

(I cannot die here!)

He knew that absolutely.

“I refuse to die here!!”

The battle turned into an intense struggle to the death. Kotarou’s fighting exceeded human capability. His opponents were the Shimazu, who could boast of being the strongest in the Sengoku. It didn’t matter that they were now spirits. They were attack dogs who turned their enemies into mincemeat.

“Kill him! Kill him—!!” Toyohisa’s angry voice rang out. Horrifyingly, the Shimazu warriors all assumed Taisha style poses. These warriors of Satsuma held cowardice as the greatest shame. During the Battle of SekigaharaSekigahara no Tatakai (関ヶ原の戦い)

Also known as: Realm Divide

The Battle of Sekigahara was fought on October 21, 1600 between the forces of those loyal to Toyotomi Hideyoshi's young son and heir, Toyotomi Hideyori (forces of the West) and Tokugawa Ieyasu (forces of the East). The battle took place in Sekigahara in modern Gifu Prefecture and was the decisive battle which led to Tokugawa taking control of all Japan.
, Toyohisa had literally sacrificed himself in a sword fight to the death in order to allow his general Shimazu Yoshihiro to escape.

Blood sprayed as steel cut through flesh. Kotarou’s blood gushed and stained his ripped clothes from a gash on his shoulder. Yet he didn’t relinquish his sword. He continued to exchange blows with the hectic array of charging spirits.

(It has to be this body...!)

Kotarou’s eyes were bloodshot. A beast’s battle instincts alone animated his body.

“Why didn’t you come to help me?”

He could hear Kagetora’s voice beyond his own frantic wheezing.

“It’s impossible for you, isn’t it.”

“You’ve never understood, have you?”

(Saburou-dono!)

“CHEESTOO!!”

Sparks flashed as blade met blade. The enemy bore down on him using his sword-guard. Kotarou thrust him aside with all his strength. He was already scored all over his body. An average person would already have fallen to the ground. At lightning speed he wrapped a piece of ripped cloth around the hilt of his sword, grown slippery with his blood, and exhorted himself onward despite the dizziness from his loss of blood.

The enemy showed no mercy. The blows came relentlessly; there was no end to them. The bloodstained Kotarou could no longer seem to relax his grip.

“Mmph!”

Incessant exchanges. Toyohisa’s sword flashed toward him again even as an exhausted Kotarou countered the countless blades slashing toward him with murderous speed using heroic reflexes.

“Dieeee!”

A spark igniting deep inside his eyes, Kotarou roared like a lion.

“Graaaaugh—!”

There was the heavy sound of metal cutting through flesh. Blood spurted like a fountain. A lump of flesh fell to the ground with a dull thud: a hand still gripping a sword, cut off at the wrist—Kotarou’s right hand. As he turned, eyes wide, Toyohisa, now blind in one eye, slashed diagonally from the shoulder...!

“CHEESTOOO!!”

Kotarou immediately lunged toward the ground, grasped his sword with hand still attached, and slashed at Toyohisa’s feet.

“Uh...ah!”

Toyohisa collapsed as his pivot foot was hit. Kotarou pushed him down and climbed on top of him, thrusting his sword into his throat. Toyohisa’s death throes wailed from his wide-open mouth. Kotarou rolled away to avoid the spurt of blood. The warriors stabbed at him from behind. Tearing off the hand gripping the sword and tossing it away, Kotarou fought back even as his eyes swam from the loss of blood. His movements had slowed from the loss of his dominant hand.

(I’m not dying in a place like this...!)

Only one thought now kept him moving. Kotarou mustered all his strength.

“I’m not dying in a place like this—!”

Chapter 19: To the Side of the Frozen God

Aso this night seemingly possessed the strange power to warp every mind. Prayer and murderous malice both flowed lava-hot, slowly covering the midwinter land. The snow was gone.

Kaizaki Makoto ran through the midnight forest. The water serpent was still alive. It was guiding him to Takaya. It undulated its spring-water body vigorously through the air. Kaizaki followed. Though his eyes had adjusted to the darkness, he could not see very far ahead. He tripped countless times over the roots underfoot.

(He doesn’t believe it.)

But he had no confidence in that statement.

Their proper time together had stopped the instant the bullet had pierced Naoe’s chest that day two years ago. Thereafter, due to the reactions of a ‘counterfeit’, Kagetora had come to believe Naoe was distancing himself—that his obsession with him was over. Takaya had had no evidence to refute this.

For all these two years, Naoe had not told Kagetora of his own circumstances. They had exchanged a few words that night in Chigasakiview map location and at Kumamoto Castleview map location’s Unopened Gateview map location, but he didn’t think that was enough to counter this slander. They were too ambiguous and weak. And in any case, whatever he said, those words would have come from Kaizaki Makoto, a stranger. He’d known that they would be taken as the cryptic remarks of a mysterious entity putting on the deceptive guise of a prophet.

It had been necessary for him to become Kaizaki in order to fulfill his mission. It would’ve been simple if they could toss away the responsibilities imposed on them, but they couldn’t. This was how both he and Kagetora had lived for four hundred years. But he didn’t want to use that as an excuse: he’d always worked to proactively turn any circumstance to his advantage.

Still, Naoe believed he’d made a mistake. The anti-Oda alliance was serious about winning Kagetora over. Though they had failed at Hagiview map location, they were not about to abandon the project. Oda had grown stronger in recent days, while Takeda had apparently read Uesugi’s own moves. The anti-Oda generals must be feeling a sense of crisis. Forewarned, they were moving to close the deal. He’d had a bad feeling ever since he’d seen Chiaki and Takaya at Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
, but by then it had already been too late.

(We should have gotten them to leave Kumamoto, even if force had been necessary.)

Sold out by Naoe—

It was not unreasonable for Takaya to believe that. Two years ago in his exhaustion he had treated Takaya cruelly with wild words and actions . Having lost his «power» and his sight, he had seen only the end. Takaya had heard him plead for that end.

As Kaizaki Makoto, his words could not reach Takaya. No matter what he said, Takaya would not accept it as coming from Naoe; to the contrary, it would only serve to perplex him or at best be taken as a momentary consolation.

(Nothing but a meaningless scrabble between counterfeits.)

He and Kagetora weren’t even standing on the same earth. If he could speak with Takaya not as Kaizaki Makoto but as himself—as the genuine Naoe NobutsunaNaoe Nobutsuna (直江信綱) ? - Oct. 6, 1581

Also known as: Nagao Kagetaka (長尾景孝), Nagao Toukurou (長尾藤九郎)
Title: Yamato no Kami (大和守)

Historically: Son of Nagao Akikage, he became head of the Sousha-Nagao Clan at a young age. He later (around 1545) passed the position to his younger brother Nagao Kagefusa. When the clan was destroyed by Takeda Shingen and their territory lost, the family escaped into Echigo. There Kagefusa became a monk, and Kagetaka was adopted by Naoe Sanetsuna when he married Sanetsuna's daughter, Osen-no-Kata. He succeeded his adopted father as master of Yoita Castle in 1577 and was a vassal of Uesugi Kenshin. He promptly took the side of Uesugi Kagekatsu during the war for succession after Kenshin's death and mobilized the members of the Naoe Clan at the castle to subdue Kagetora's troops.

After the intra-house war and Kagekatsu's victory, a question of reward was called into question. Yasuda Akimoto, one of Kagekatsu's trusted commanders, had promised rewards to Shibata Shigeie, Mouri Hidehiro, and others to convince them to join Kagekatsu's side. However, Yamazaki Hidenori, Naoe, and others objected, for they had risked life and limb at Kasugayama Castle from the very beginning of the battle, while Shibata Shigeie and the others had been lured by promise of reward from Yasuda Akimoto.

Yasuda Akimoto committed suicide when he could not keep his promise of reward. Later, Mouri Hidehiro, carrying a grudge for his death, murdered Yamazaki Hidenori at Kasugayama Castle; Naoe, who was with him at the time and took up a sword to defend himself, was killed as well. His death ended the Naoe line, which Kagekatsu later resurrected by marrying Naoe's widow, Osen-no-Kata to Higuchi Kanetsugu and commanding him to take the Naoe name.

In Mirage of Blaze: According to Kousaka Danjou, and Houjou Ujiteru he was the ringleader of Uesugi Kagekatsu's forces in the Otate no Ran. He is now Uesugi Kagetora's protector and one of the Yasha-shuu under his command. He alone, as Kagetora's protector, was given the power to perform kanshou on other souls, a power he used to force Kagetora's soul into Minako's body.
, Takaya would awaken from this ‘nightmare’ he had created and return to reality. Their frozen time would resume its motion when they could speak to each other face-to-face. But right now he could do nothing. Their time had halted—a halt that held an evil power, for it was swiftly burying everything in the mud of falsehood, and out of the chaos an end was coming that would suffocate them to death. Whether or not they could escape probably depended on their resolve.

Which was now being tested by these circumstances.

He had to find his way to Takaya. He didn’t trust Kousaka’s claim about him allying with Takeda, and he couldn’t hand him over to the enemy in any case. Kousaka had had a point when he’d said Naoe was going to see to it Takaya wasn’t used. But his heart held an even more important reason, one that only he and Irobe knew.

(Kagetora-sama...!)

Naoe ventured deep into the mountain. It was late, and the temperature had fallen rapidly. He was worried about Takaya’s physical well-being.

To Takaya, Fuuma KotarouFuuma Kotarou (風魔小太郎)

Historically: The name Fuuma Kotarou was given to each leader of the Fuuma Clan/organization of ninjas which served the Later Houjou Clan, starting with its first leader. The clan started information-gathering and espionage activities in the time of Houjou Souun, the founder of the Later Houjou Clan. The clan name began as 風間, composed of the characters for "wind" and "space", but was changed to its present form, a homophone composed of the characters for "wind" and "evil/demonic/magical."

In its 100 years of service to the Houjou Clan, the most renowned Fuuma Kotarou was the fifth, who served Houjou Ujimasa and his son Houjou Ujinao (unknown - 1603). Stories say that he was 7'1". One of his most famous exploits was in 1580 and the Battle of Kise-gawa, during which he slipped into the enemy camp at night and caused mass chaos. Another famous ninja, Ninokuruwa Isuke, also belonged to the Fuuma Clan.

After the destruction of the Houjou Clan, Kotarou and the Fuuma Clan became thieves near Edo. Kotarou was captured and executed in 1603 from information given by Kousaka Jinai, another ninja-turned-thief who formerly served the Takeda Clan.

In Mirage of Blaze: Fuuma Kotarou leads the Fuuma ninjas in service to the Houjou Clan. He is described as a tall, slender man with broad shoulders and a muscular but supple body. He wears his hair long, tied in a long tail that reaches to his waist.
was ‘Naoe’ right now. If Kotarou was one of the anti-Oda alliance, then he was collaborating with Kousaka. He was probably going to abandon his current vessel. When he found Takaya, how he was supposed to explain his appearance? He couldn’t think of a way. Even when Kousaka’s lies came to light, Takaya would eventually learn of Naoe’s position as the general of the New Uesugi. What would he do then?

Naoe had been putting off thinking about the future. Securing his person was the first priority.

(Takaya-san.)

He was breathing harder as he walked. His black hair was disheveled, and his coat mud-stained. He continued down the slope, thrusting his way through the trees.

(Please be all right.)

At that moment.

The water serpent suddenly leapt about as if it had sensed something unusual.

Naoe had also noticed it: the scent of blood. Something was coming out of the darkness.

He could see a human shadow approaching from the depths of the beech forest. Naoe readied himself. The other figure looked a little odd, as if he were hurt. He approached slowly step by step, panting and sometimes staggering. He was covered with blood. It felt as if a wounded wild animal were approaching, ready to kill anyone in its path. Naoe gathered his «power». Yet, when he saw the man’s face, Naoe caught his breath in astonishment.

“You...”

Fuuma Kotarou dragged his bloody body into view.

He was in a pitiful state. The empty cuff of his right hand was absolutely soaked with blood. Judging by the tourniquet at his elbow, it appeared to have been cut off. His black hair was wild, and he was pale as a ghost due to the loss of blood. Yet his eyes glittered an eerie red. He hadn’t lost consciousness even with such grievous wounds. What incredible tenacity. He had left not a single one of the Shimazu soldiers standing, and then had made his way here.

Naoe lost his voice for a moment. He had never before seen such an awe-inspiring Kotarou.

At that moment, Kotarou’s eyes abruptly opened wide as he registered Kaizaki’s presence.

(An enemy...!)

Kotarou poised himself. In front of him was Naoe in Kaizaki’s shape. Naoe was astounded.

“Why are you—...”

Kotarou’s mind was slow to react. He didn’t seem to recognize Kaizaki; his left hand tightened reflexively around Ranzanmaru as he forced out his question, voice leaving no doubt he was ready to kill again: “Another servant of Shimazu...?!” Hair sticky with blood trailed into his eyes, but his ferocious glare was full of beastly savagery. “Get out of my way! Otherwise I’ll kill you too!”

Naoe’s eyes widened. “Did you say ‘Shimazu’ just now?”

Kotarou’s brows twitched at the question. His vision seemed to suddenly clear. He recognized the man standing in front of him. He recognized this face.

“You’re...”

Kotarou remembered. They had never met in person, but Kotarou had seen his picture. This was Kaizaki Makoto: a descendant of Satomi, Yoshitaka’s right arm, and someone who had lent his power to the ‘Rite of Passage to Hell’. He’d heard from Takaya that Kaizaki was working with Ootomo in Kumamoto. He was a man whose actions were indecipherable. He’d let Takaya go at Chigasaki. His handwriting was similar to Naoe’s. And he clearly had a peculiar impact on Takaya.

“Are you fighting Shimazu?” Kaizaki asked. “Did they give you that wound? What are you doing here? Stand in your way...where are you going?”

Kotarou glared silently with renewed wariness.

Is it possible? Naoe wondered. “When you say Shimazu, do you mean the soldiers stationed at Takamori Castleview map location? They’re part of the anti-Oda alliance, are they not? Which means they’re your allies, Kotarou. Why are you fighting them?”

(What...?)

Kotarou had an odd reaction to Naoe’s elocution. He felt a strange sensation in his ears.

This was, of course, the first time he’d heard Kaizaki speak. But he immediately recognized the reason for the oddness. His manner of speaking was similar to that which Kotarou aspired. No—it was so startlingly close to what Kotarou imagined that he doubted his ears. Further, it wasn’t just the manner of speaking, but the unique tilt of his eyebrows and expression during the cross-examination.

“Where have you taken Takaya-san?”

“...!”

“You bastard, you’re conspiring with Kousaka to deceive him, aren’t you? How dare you exploit his auto-suggestion like this, you contemptible cowards. Your methods won’t get him to return to the Houjou!”

No way, Kotarou thought. It just wasn’t possible—he shook his head. Kaizaki ascribed another reason to the motion.

“You can’t not know. You must’ve been told that Takeda is deceiving him. Where is Kagetora-sama? No, you can’t have seen him looking like that. Who kidnapped him?”

(It has...to be...) Kotarou was astonished. (This is Naoe.)

The dead Naoe Nobutsuna. His mannerisms, speech, expression... Kotarou knew. He was a ninja among ninjas. A ninja whose name was written in the annals of history. He knew the smallest details of Naoe’s quirks, and his talent for mimicry was unparalleled. His eyes probed straight to the heart of things.

He was perfect. That which he had aspired to for two years, into which Kotarou had poured all his commitment and mental focus, was standing right in front of him. Voice recognition: match. There was no mistake. He could think of no other possibility...!

“Naoe...Nobutsuna...!” The man’s eyes widened at the name. “You’re alive? You weren’t purified...?!”

He knows? Naoe thought. Though Kousaka might be capable of discerning between the cores of souls, Kotarou shouldn’t have been able to see through him. Of course Kotarou didn’t have the ability to perceive the spiritual waveform synchronization. He wasn’t relying on his sixth sense, but his five senses. The thoroughly tempered eyes and ears of the best ninja in the world had perceived the truth about Naoe.

(The eyes of a ninja, huh?)

Naoe felt a chill down his spine. The ninjas were a fearsome lot. One of their terrible number was standing in front of him; he regarded Kotarou with fear. But Kotarou looked strange. After speaking Naoe’s name, he’d only stood there pale and stiff, as if he’d received a terrible blow.

“Why...are you alive—...” His voice shook. “You were supposed to have been purified! You’re not supposed to be in this world. Why! Why now...?!” Unable to endure a surge of emotion, Kotarou screamed, face twisting, “Why the hell are you here—?!”

 
(What was that shout just now...?!)

Someone had heard the cry coming from the deep forest: Kikkawa Motoharu, who had chased Takaya into the mountains from the ruins of the cabins destroyed by volcanic gases.

(Someone’s ahead of me...!)

Motoharu ran. He had not spotted either Takaya or Kiyomasa. The Himuka bird-people he had sent after Kiyomasa were now engaged in mortal combat, but he didn’t know for certain what had happened to them. Motoharu believed Takaya had taken the opportunity to slip away, and was now chasing him alone.

Takaya had gone into hiding. Motoharu had been searching this way and that for more than an hour, but Aso’s forest was immense, and he’d found no clue.

That was when he heard Kotarou’s voice.

Feeling ill-at-ease, Motoharu pulled out the pistol he carried at his hip as a precaution and headed toward the voice. Scrabbling up a slope slippery with frost, pushing his way through bush and scrub, he emerged into a small clearing. There Motoharu saw the two men facing each other.

(That’s...!)

Fuuma Kotarou? It definitely was. Motoharu remembered him. Though he no longer wore his hair long, it was Kotarou. He didn’t recognize the other man.

Why was he here? Motoharu wondered. And with such dreadful injuries. Wasn’t he working with Rairen of the Ikkou Sect? And who was the other man?

(That’s right...! Kagetora-dono is currently convinced that Kotarou is Naoe.)

Kousaka had informed Rairen about his scheme. Kotarou was not supposed to be here.

He was ashen, and his jaw trembled minutely as he glared at the other man—Kaizaki. Kaizaki—Naoe didn’t deny Kotarou’s words. He kept silent.

“Why are you in that form?” Kotarou demanded in a stifled voice. “You’re Kaizaki Makoto...? What are your intentions? Why didn’t you show yourself immediately? And why are you masquerading as someone else, Naoe Nobutsuna!”

(Naoe...!) Motoharu heard the name loud and clear. (He said Naoe Nobutsuna just now!)

“How long have you used that guise? None of the Yasha-shuuYasha-shuu (夜叉衆)

The five kanshousha at the head of the Meikai Uesugi Army ordered by Uesugi Kenshin to hunt for the onshou who are disrupting the peace of modern-era Japan in a battle which has lasted four hundred years. Led by Uesugi Kagetora, with Naoe Nobutsuna, Kakizaki Haruie, Yasuda Nagahide, and Irobe Katsunaga. The name "Yasha" refers to soldiers in the army of Bishamonten, called "Yaksha".
know you’re alive. What the hell are you doing?!”

Naoe was silent. Maybe, Kotarou thought. His penetrating mind grasped the significance of Naoe pretending to be Kaizaki Makoto immediately. Naoe gazed painfully at Kotarou.

From the shadows of his tree, Motoharu swallowed at the exchange. (Could that really be...) He stared wide-eyed at the profile of the man in the black coat. (Is that Naoe? He wasn’t purified...?!)

Naoe was alive?!

“Answer me, Naoe Nobutsuna!” Kotarou cried hoarsely. Though Naoe tried to cloak himself in calmness, a vein throbbed at his temple. He was perfectly exposed. He concluded that he could not deceive this man, and resolved himself.

“I’ll answer if you will. Are you going to Kagetora-sama? What are your intentions?”

“I’m going to save him.”

“Save him?”

Motoharu couldn’t believe his ears either. His startled stare shifted to Kotarou, who looked tormented.

“I’ve made my decision. I’m his right arm. Since he has been captured by the enemy, of course I must go to save him.”

(Kotarou...!)

Motoharu was stunned. Didn’t this mean a betrayal on Kotarou’s part? What was going on? Wasn’t Kotarou one of them...?!

Naoe, too, was at a loss for words. His thoughts ran along the same lines as Motoharu; he was perfectly taken aback.

“I would never sell Kagetora-sama out. Therefore I can’t simply allow events to unfold. I am ‘Naoe’. He’s waiting for me. Of course I must go to save him. As if I could ever betray him to an enemy!”

(What is wrong with him?) Naoe wondered suspiciously. There was a look in Kotarou’s eyes he had never seen before.

Gazing with some sort of deep emotion at Naoe’s face, Kotarou said, “Yes. That expression precisely...”

It was what he had been searching for. Why did it match the one in his imagination so precisely? Because he was the person himself, of course—but the finality of that fact oppressed Kotarou. Perhaps it was an expression of the superiority of Kotarou’s abilities that he felt a strange envy towards Naoe for his natural, effortless performance of a role Kotarou had tormented himself over. Of course, Kotarou thought, narrowing his eyes in pain.

(This is...how you gain victory over me.)

Kotarou had absorbed the inferiority complex formerly harbored by Naoe. His expression, on the other hand, was calm.

“I know, because I’ve been thinking of you constantly for the past two years. You’re going to him too. That’s why you’re here, deep in the mountains. But I can’t let you, Naoe, now that I’ve seen you.” Kotarou unexpectedly smiled. “Because he’s waiting for me. I’m the only one, as Naoe, who can give him peace. Your going is useless. I have to go, or he’ll die.”

Seeing Naoe’s expression harden, Kotarou felt a faint sense of superiority. Though he despised himself for it, he continued: “Don’t you see, Naoe? You no longer exist. You’ve already served your purpose. I’ve been at Kagetora-sama’s side for the past two years, and he is satisfied with me. He’s not as hungry for you as you think he is.”

“Wh...!”

“I’m Naoe, so everything’s fine. If anything, it’s better that you’re not Naoe. I know how to give him peace. My Naoe won’t defect from him...!”

(This man...!)

Naoe’s expression froze. Did he know about Kenshin?

“If I’m you, I won’t leave Kagetora-sama. I won’t leave him because he doesn’t want me to. If I’m asked to choose between Kenshin and Kagetora-sama, I choose Kagetora-sama. That is ‘Naoe’.”

Naoe was left speechless. Kotarou pressed mercilessly, "Even if you, the original, chooses Kenshin, it doesn’t mean I’m not ‘Naoe’—it means you’re no longer ‘Naoe’!

“!”

“There is no need for two ‘Naoes’,” Kotarou told him in a low voice, and adjusted his grip on his spirit-blade once more. “The counterfeit should disappear.”

“!”

Kotarou moved swiftly—even as he was speaking. From where had he dredged up this power? Kotarou pounced at him, Ranzanmaru in a backhanded grip. He swung at Naoe ferociously.

“Haaaah!”

Metallic sparks flashed. Naoe had caught Kotarou on the downswing with a «shield wallgoshinheki (護身壁)

Lit.: "wall of self-protection"; the goshinheki is a barrier constructed for an instant using spiritual energy. The goshinha is effective when maintained, but the goshinheki takes shape in the instant the caster is attacked and is a basic method of self-protection. However, its weakness is that it cannot protect the caster against 100% of the damage caused by the attack.
». It repelled Kotarou and sent him tumbling back. Naoe too was sent flying back. His back crashed into a tree.

“This time you should die properly, Naoe!” Kotarou yelled as he stood. “I’m going to kill you!”

He attacked with obvious killing intent. Naoe tsked. He couldn’t die here. The battle of the ‘two Naoes’ began as Motoharu watched.

“Wraaal!”

Kotarou charged with a wolf-like howl. Naoe hardened his will and released it in a single burst. The collision sent fiery plasma crackling through the air and left deep claw marks in the trees surrounding them. Naoe concentrated energy in his right arm and used it as a shield. Kotarou’s assault was fierce. The spirit-blade, having grown more powerful on Shimazu blood, now rushed at Naoe. It shattered the shield and slashed through to his skin, ripping his clothes like a razor whirlwind.

“Ugh!” As blood spurted, Naoe quickly gave ground. (He’s strong...!)

“You are no longer Naoe!” Baring a savage murderous intent, a demon-like Kotarou shouted hoarsely. “You should just disappear for good!”

The spirit-blade hummed and elongated into a long sword. It came at Naoe with terrifying force. Its might blasted his shield to particles...!

(You’re wrong!)

Naoe fought with clenched teeth. Kagetora didn’t want a ‘convenient Naoe’. Even if he felt like he did, he who had accepted and carried this scream awaited only ‘Naoe’s reality’. Even now. So Naoe believed. Cry out, his eyes demanded. And that cry existed in Naoe’s heart alone. In his and no other...!

(I must not allow myself to waver!)

Naoe roared like surging waves, “You’re the one who should disappear, you fake—!”

Light flashed from his palm, and a sword appeared: Kaizaki’s spirit-sword ‘Murasame’. It emitted a light very like the Sword of Bishamonten. Naoe swung hard and brought it down on Kotarou!

“Graah—!”

For a moment, an intense beam of light lit the forest in noonday brightness. Murasame and Ranzanmaru clashed squarely. Where they met, a fierce wind swelled. But neither Kotarou nor Naoe pulled back. They jostled with jaws clenched, sword guard against sword guard, eyes glaring into each other’s at close quarters. Plasma crackled ceaselessly with so much power that trees screamed and even the water snake was blown away.

Motoharu shielded himself and strained desperately to see the combatants through the light. Savage power howled and flashed.

“Disappear! I won’t let you go to Saburou-dono! You’re dead, Naoe!” Kotarou screamed as if his soul were bursting apart. “You can never come back—!”

“!”

Naoe felt as if something had exploded in his chest. An intense pain followed, piercing through his body. Kotarou’s savage spirit had crushed Kaizaki’s ribs...!

“Aa...aah!”

Seizing his opportunity, Kotarou was about to press his ferocious attack when Naoe hit him with his will. It split Kotarou’s forehead, and blood spurted. Naoe instantly thrust him aside and rolled, both his hands on the ground.

“Guh...ah...!”

Globs of blood fell from his mouth. That was when he realized that something was wrong.

(The synchronization—)

His synchronization had been disrupted. His hold on his «power» had weakened. Was he about to falter at a time like this? No, someone was interfering. Who? His limbs quivered. He couldn’t even move the body anymore...!

(Kousaka?!)

“Dieeeee!”

He tried to turn to the cry that heralded death, but couldn’t move. Only his eyes swiveled. The sword run through him, howling.

He couldn’t even moan.

The sword pierced his flank. There was a sound as of his entrails slipping out, and the sword slowly pulled out. Blood poured endlessly to the ground.

“...Glub...”

The sound bubbled out of the back of his throat as Kaizaki Makoto crumbled face-down to the ground. He didn’t rise again. Kotarou’s chest heaved with his panting, eyes wide as he stared at the man on the ground.

He was dumbfounded.

Had he done it...?

“...”

Motoharu had seen the entirety of this heroic fight to the death, and now his gaze moved slowly from the man lying in the ocean of blood to Kotarou, the victor. His loose and tangled black hair hung over his face, and dry blood clung and darkened his exquisitely chiseled face. Kotarou stared with hollow eyes at the dead man.

He had killed Naoe Nobutsuna.

He suddenly began to shake violently from his own loss of blood, his eyes revolving. Yet he still managed to keep to his feet. He looked into the deep forest, his consciousness dimming. His left hand tightened around his sword.

Motoharu gazed motionlessly at him from the shadow of his tree.

I have to go...Kotarou thought. He slowly turned on his heels and set off as if summoned by someone unseen.

(Kagetora-sama...)

Call my name. The only name that can testify to your acceptance of my existence.

Kotarou didn’t believe in the gods, yet to his mind Kagetora was boundlessly near to the divine.

Kotarou walked toward Kagetora...

 
A soft wind lingered in the silent forest.

Motoharu quietly steeled himself and abruptly raised the pistol in his hand.

He pointed the muzzle at a distant target.

He pulled the trigger.

The bullet shattered Kotarou’s skull.

Blood spouting from his head, he toppled forward.

 
(There is no need for a counterfeit...)

 
Gunpowder smoke dissolved into the dark of night and slowly vanished.

 

Pure white snow soundlessly enshrouded the earth.

Beyond the whiteness, warriors slowly approached. Perhaps they had wandered for so long that they had forgotten their former forms. Or was it their deep regret that had locked them into this cruel shape? Empty eye sockets stared at him with deep resentment. They must have suffered gruesome deaths.

Takaya gazed at them quietly, thinking of those he had «exorcised».

His power did not exist to judge them. He no longer believed it could save them. It had been given because he could not save them.

Where was he to find deliverance?

Where had they gone?

The wraiths howled like animals. They unsheathed rusty swords and raised bloodthirsty war cries. Their resentment had no outlet but to hurt people. They were true onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
. They slowly approached, armor creaking.

Leaning back against the tree, Takaya closed his eyes.

To appeal to religion for deliverance was to fling yourself on an illusion. But why not, if it made you feel better? There were others with soiled hands like them who embraced a malice that could not be dispelled. And if that made them feel better, why not?

The onryou soulfully lifted their swords.

Takaya’s last thought was: If it lets you feel peace, then come.

(I can’t save anyone...but in this one way...)

 
Graaah—!

The onryou horde charged as if ready to lift up the decapitated head of an enemy. Roaring, multiple swords swung down on Takaya.

Gnash!

His eardrums trembled with the feel of pierced flesh.

“...”

Registering an unexpected change, Takaya eye’s opened.

The swords had not fallen on Takaya. A thick staff had pierced the torso of the rightmost warrior. The other three had frozen in place with swords raised.

(Wh...at...?)

A odd charm had been affixed to their backs.

With a whoosh, the onryou went up in flames. They screamed as their spiritual power was leeched away. Within the flames, they withered and finally vanished. Something like black sand drifted to the ground.

A man appeared from the forest.

He was wearing a trench coat. Takaya had never met him before.

The man who had appeared out of the drifting snow was Akechi MitsuhideAkechi Mitsuhide (明智光秀) 1526 - 1582

Title: Hyuga no Kami
Also known as: Koreta Mitsuhide

A talented general and poet who belonged to the inner circle of Oda Nobunaga's vassals. He later ambushed Nobunaga at Honnou Temple in 1582, killing both Nobunaga and his heir, Oda Nobutada. Akechi Mitsuhide then proclaimed himself the new shogun, but soon clashed against Toyotomi Hideyoshi's forces and was defeated in the Battle of Yamazaki only 13 days later. He was killed en route to his stronghold of Sakamoto Castle in the village of Ogurusu by a bandit with a bamboo spear (though an alternate theory states that he was not killed but became a monk instead).
.

Mitsuhide looked at him for a moment in silence. He had joined the search after receiving news of Kotarou’s disappearance and Takaya’s escape.

Snow began erasing the warriors’ tracks.

After a long silence, Mitsuhide abruptly spoke.

“Why didn’t you fight?”

Takaya remained silent. His drooped head in profile looked like that of a dying beast. Mitsuhide studied him calmly.

“You acted as if you wanted to be sacrificed. You can still use your «power», can’t you?”

“You didn’t have to...” he murmured in a cracking voice, “You didn’t...have to interfere...”

“You wanted to die?”

Takaya didn’t respond. A small smile hovered at his lips.

“Because you’ve been abandoned?” Mitsuhide asked gently. “Was it the shock of betrayal?”

“He—” Takaya smiled, “He’s not that kind of person.”

“...”

“He’s not the kind of man...who would sell someone out...to save himself. He’s not the kind of man...who could do that.”

“So you never believed Kousaka?”

“If he were to sell me out—” Takaya slowly looked down, “it would be because he wanted to get away from me so much he’d even play the role of a coward...”

“...”

Takaya looked up slowly and said as if he were talking to himself, “—I want him...to be at peace.” His tone was exhausted yet utterly serene. “If he is suffering so much, then... I release him.”

Mitsuhide stared.

Takaya cast his gaze at the sky as if in prayer. Because there was no saving someone so weak as himself.

I give you—

“I give you...your freedom...”

 
At last he said the name. Then he slowly closed his lips and quietly shut his eyes there in the snow.

Mitsuhide silently gazed at him.

 
The snow unsullied by blood and death, covering all.

From the sky it fell, the pure whiteness densely descending into the Aso darkness.

Chapter 20: Fate of the Shadow Aso Family

“Oi. What did you just say, Haruie?” Chiaki Shuuhei demanded reflexively into the receiver in response to the unbelievable news.

“I said: Naoe is...alive.”

Sometime earlier. Chiaki made contact with Ayako the evening of the day he promised to aid Miike Haruya. That was when he learned the astonishing truth from Ayako.

“It’s Kaizaki,” Ayako told him, sounding shaken. A nurse had discovered Ayako where Kaizaki had left her after hitting her and helped her back on her feet; she finally got in touch with Chiaki after that. “It’s Kaizaki Makoto. He’s Naoe. It was Naoe.”

That’s impossible, Chiaki thought. “How do you know?” he asked.

Ayako took a deep breath and pressed a hand against her temple to somehow still the trembling. “I don’t know what’s going on, either. He hasn’t performed kanshoukanshou (換生)

To possess another's body, driving out their soul, so as to be reborn with memories intact. Only Naoe of all the kanshousha has the power to perform kanshou on another soul.
on Kaizaki, and he’s not possessing him either. But it was Naoe...!”

Chiaki was bewildered. Ayako shook her head.

“Sorry, I’m a bit muddled. But only Naoe would’ve said something like that to me. There’s no other explanation.”

Chiaki was speechless for a moment. He forcefully calmed himself as he pressed the receiver against his ear. “You’re saying Kaizaki Makoto is Naoe? Kaizaki is working with Ootomo. So Naoe is too?”

Ayako could only shake her head and tell him she didn’t know for certain. She hadn’t had a chance to come to grips with the situation. Chiaki nodded meaninglessly a few times in order to hold onto his composure.

“All right...all right. What about Kagetora, then? Have you been able to confirm that he’s alive?”

“Kaizaki said he’s not dead, that he knows where Kagetora is and he’s going to bring him back.”

“Kaizaki said he’ll bring Kagetora back?”

“Yeah. In any case, I’m going to head to Honmyou Templeview map location. I have to do something about that barrier. I’ll contact Yagami, too.”

Ayako’s assessment was correct. The Shimazu army was approaching. Protecting the city from the onshouonshou (怨将)

Lit.: "vengeful general": the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period, who continue their battles even in modern-age Japan.
was top priority. It was what Kagetora would have commanded.

“Got it. Once I’ve got this hostage situation under control, I’ll head back to Kumamoto immediately. I’m also worried about what Ootomo’s doing at Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
. You gonna be all right on your own?”

Ayako nodded. Though shaken, she was prepared. Chiaki nodded as well and hung up the car phone after exchanging and confirming various information and agreeing to keep in touch.

Then he sat blankly for a long time.

Naoe was alive...

Chiaki was frozen in place. He could feel his heart pounding.

(He wasn’t purified?)

“Impossible...”

They’d never found him despite searching for so long. Kaizaki Makoto was Naoe? Ayako said he wasn’t possessing Kaizaki either permanently or temporarily. Right—if he’d performed kanshou, Chiaki would have noticed it upon meeting him. When they’d passed each other at Old Castle High School, the only thing he’d reacted to had been his scent. How strange that his sense of smell had reacted and not his spiritual sense. And yet Kaizaki was Naoe? Was Haruie imagining things?

(Kaizaki Makoto is Naoe...)

If that was the case, then Naoe had manipulated events on E Island, too. Irobe and Hakkai’s movements, concealed from Kagetora, must have something to do with him too. They were undertaking covert operations under Kenshin’s direct supervision. In which case, was Naoe under Kenshin’s direct supervision too?

(What is going on?)

He was keeping not only Kagetora in the dark, but all the rest of them too. Wasn’t that strange? Why hadn’t he contacted them if he was alive? Had Kenshin saved Naoe? But how was he alive if he had performed neither kanshou nor possession?

(I don’t understand any of this...)

 
He’s not dead. Naoe is alive.

He said he would come back to me. That I should wait for him.

 
Had Kagetora realized...?

Chiaki’s expression was grim in a way it rarely was. He couldn’t see through to the truth. Were they working separately in order to help the rest of them? Had they factored in some sort of benefit? To be linked to Mikuriya and Ootomo...

That took some doing. But that was yet to be confirmed, too. Chiaki exhorted himself not to lose his cool. That was when someone called out to him. Miike Tetsuya had returned from the store with Chiaki’s requested beverage.

“Sensei? Has something happened? You look pale.”

“H-hey. Nah, it’s nothing.”

“Here,” Tetsuya said, handing him a canned coffee. Chiaki took a deep breath. They had been investigating all day here at Aso Shrineview map location—trying to track down the location of a ‘certain object’ with Haruya. He hadn’t intended to allow Tetsuya to come along, but Tetsuya had stubbornly insisted, grabbing onto the tail of the car until Chiaki had relented. Haruya hadn’t said a word to Tetsuya.

The object Haruya had come to Aso Shrine to ascertain was a treasure called the «Golden Serpent Head».

“It is Frost Shrineview map location’s object of worship,” the Miike family head had explained. It had been enshrined at Frost Shrineview map location in ancient times, but in the sixth year of Jougan (864) had been transferred to Aso Shrine due to Mt. Aso’s eruption. Thus it was written in the Miike Records, a set of secret historical documents in Miike family custody strictly forbidden to outsiders’ perusal— though if published, these ancient documents would rate national treasure status. They had been passed down through generations and sealed against opening by any save the Spirit-Protector’s hand.

The ‘true body’ was noted in the Miike Records. The transfer of Frost Shrine’s object of worship to Aso Shrine was only recorded as ‘Votive offering, 12th month of Jougan 6’ in the Aso family’s public documents—likely to protect its confidentiality. Thereafter, the Aso Clan decided by convention to call the object the «Golden Serpent Head», and Miike followed suit.

But the misinterpretation by Haruya—no, by generations of Miike Spirit-Protectors—had recently come to light. The «Golden Serpent Head» was not in Aso Shrine.

“Has it been stolen...?!” Haruya paled, but almost immediately recognized his mistake. The «Golden Serpent Head» had left Aso Shrine four hundred years ago. Miike hadn’t been aware of that fact until now.

There were records of it being given to Higo lord Sassa NarimasaSassa Narimasa (佐々成政) Feb. 2, 1536 - July 7, 1588

Also known as: Kuranosuke—nickname (内蔵助)
Titles: Mutsu no Kami, Ecchuu no Kami, Chamberlain

A daimyo of the Sengoku, born in Owari. His father was Sassa Morimasa. His two older brothers, Sassa Masatsugu and Sassa Magosuke, died in battle, so Narimasa became head of the clan and master of Hira Castle in 1560. He distinguished himself in the loyal service of Oda Nobunaga and fought in many of Nobunaga's battles. His name was first on a list for the Kurohoro-gumi, an elite group of Nobunaga's bodyguards.

In 1580, he backed Jinbou Nagazumi against both the Uesugi Clan and the Ikkou-ikki in Ecchuu, and was given half the province. The following year, he was named governor (Kami) of the entire province when Jinbou Nagazumi lost his standing. He made Toyama Castle his main castle and performed extensive repairs and renovations on it.

After Nobunaga's death in 1582, Narimasa continued to engage in fierce battles with Uesugi Kagekatsu. He took the side of Tokugawa Ieyasu and Oda Nobukatsu against Toyotomi Hideyoshi, but later surrendered to him in 1585 when Hideyoshi laid siege to Toyama Castle with 10,000 troops. He lost Ecchuu, but was given a fief in Higo in 1587 for merits in the suppression of Kyuushuu, along with instructions on refraining from hasty reforms. Ignoring those instructions because of illness or perhaps misunderstanding, Narimasa immediately set out on Hideyoshi's nationwide land survey, resulting in rebellion of the province. He was charged with misgovernment and committed ritual suicide.

He wrote the following as his death-poem: "The shell of my begging bowl in which I have placed the evil delusions of these recent days now breaks" (この頃の 厄妄想を 入れ置きし 鉄鉢袋 今破るなり).

Narimasa is said to have brutally killed his concubine, Sayuri, along with her family for a rumor of infidelity. The legend goes that Sayuri cursed him before she died, and the curse was responsible for his death at the hand of Toyotomi Hideyoshi.

In Mirage of Blaze: He is kanshousha who has entered the «Yami-Sengoku» as one of the Oda's commanders, described as a tanned, fearless-looking young man, a "mountain cat in human skin." He and Mori Ranmaru don't appear to be on the best of terms. He later seeks his death at Sayuri's hands in remorse for the way he brutally tortured and killed her in their previous lives.
four hundred years.

Now it was Chiaki’s turn to be stunned. To have Sassa Narimasa of all people show up in this context. In other words, Narimasa had possessed Frost Shrine’s object of worship. But there the trail ended. Where was it now? There was no mention of it in public records. In order to track down this «Golden Serpent Head», Haruya had finally decided to attempt a meeting with the current head of the Aso family.

There appeared to be some sort of special, deep connection between the Miike and Aso families which had existed since ancient times.

The Aso family had been thrown into an uproar merely upon hearing that the Miike Spirit-Protector was coming to visit. The meeting had taken place immediately. The current head was also the chief priest of Aso Shrine. Aso Shrine, HigoHigo-no-kuni (肥後国)

A province of ancient Japan which is Kumamoto Prefecture on the island of Kyuushuu today. It bordered the provinces of Chikugo, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma, and was held by the lords of those provinces during the Sengoku Period until Toyotomi Hideyoshi invaded Higo. He gave the province to Sassa Narimasa, then Katou Kiyomasa, then the Hosokawa Clan.
’s premier shrine and formerly a government-subsidized shrine, enshrined Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto of the Aso founding myth at the head of a pantheon of twelve gods in his family, which was rare even on the national level. The Aso family’s eminence was equivalent to a barony. Yet it maintained a secret connection to the Miike family, at most village headman class.

This was Haruya’s first meeting with the current head of the Aso family. It wasn’t rare for the two families to hold no meetings at all for two or three generations. The exchange of anything between them but documents was rare. In other words, the Miike Spirit-Protector’s request for a meeting implied urgency and a state of emergency, as exemplified by the relationship between the two.

No one was allowed to sit in on their meeting (not even family). No matter which of the two requested a meeting, the other gave it maximum priority, no matter the circumstances. This agreement had been in place for more than a thousand years.

Of course neither Chiaki nor Tetsuya were allowed to attend. They were waiting outside the gate for Haruya to emerge.

“Did you—I mean, did Miike’s CelebrantsMiike Celebrant (三池祝子)

Refers to all members of the Miike family who are not part of the head house. They're expected to obey and serve the head house, and give up their lives if necessary.
know about the «Golden Serpent Head»?” Chiaki asked Tetsuya, who shook his head. This was the first time he’d heard of it.

“We all thought the current object of worship was the true ‘genuine article’. I mean, it’s at Aso Shrine.”

(‘Genuine article’?)

Tetsuya immediately clammed up as if the words had disgusted him. What did he know about this object of worship?

The meeting wrapped up after about an hour, and Haruya appeared. He looked glum. “I must return home at once,” he told them. They went back to the Miike house and had a late dinner. After that Haruya called Chiaki into his room. He knew where the «Golden Serpent Head» was.

“Did the Aso family know?”

Like the Miike, the Aso had its own secret documents forbidden to public view. Some had been made available to academic research, but not all. Even the existence of these documents was not known to the outside world. Their contents ranged widely: from personal matters to secret wartime details. Haruya had wondered if anything about the «Golden Serpent Head» was also contained therein. The seal had been broken according to Haruya’s request. Luckily they had found details and specifics.

“The «Golden Serpent Head» was given to Sassa Narimasa four hundred years as proof of the Aso Clan’s allegiance. But Koremitsu, the then-head of the family, didn’t know the true legend behind the object.”

It had been a society at war. The Aso family had already decided that the position of military commander was stronger than that of chief priest. The shrine had been destroyed. Within the fierce offense and defense when no one was certain whether they would devour others or be devoured themselves, the truth about the «Golden Serpent Head» had been lost.

"The «Golden Serpent Head» was officially recognized as the head of a giant serpent who lived in the mountains of Aso, given divinity by the volcano’s magma. Another myth says it is one of the heads of the legendary eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent.

“The eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent...?”

“Yes. But all of these stories concealed the truth of the «Golden Serpent Head»—they’re legends fabricated by the Aso and Miike families. In other words, we manipulated the information. But the truth guarded by generations of our heads—”

Had been lost during the chaos of war. It had been an oral tradition never set down in writing. That the oral tradition survived for more than a thousand years was itself a miracle—as was the bond between the two families.

In the SengokuSengoku (戦国)

The "warring states" period, lasting from 1467 to 1615, in which the warlords of Japan battled each other for the rule of the country.
Period, during the time of Aso high priests Koretoyo and KoremasaAso Koremasa (阿蘇惟将) 1520 - 1583-12-18

A daimyo of Higo Province and chief priest of Aso Shrine, Aso Koremasa was the son of Aso Koretoyo and became head of the clan upon his father's death in 1559. Koremasa relied on Kai Souun in the midst of aggression from the Shimazu and Ryouzouji clans. He also formed an alliance with the Ootomo Clan. His younger brother Aso Koretane became clan head after his death in 1583.
, the family acquired the services of such matchless heroes as Kai SouunKai Souun (甲斐親直) 1508? 1515? - 1583-08-22

Also known as: Kai Chikanao (甲斐 親直)

Son of Kai Chikanobu and chief retainer of Aso Koretoyo, chief priest of Higo Province's Aso Shrine and head of the Aso Clan. His excellent military strategies and diplomatic maneuvering helped the Aso Clan retain its territories after one ally, the Ootomo Clan, suffered a catastrophic defeat to the Shimazu Clan in the Battle of Mimi-kawa and another, the Sagara Clan surrendered to Shimazu and was ordered to attack its former ally.

He died of illness in 1583 at the age of 75 (some said he was poisoned by his granddaughter, daughter of his heir Kai Chikahide). Souun's loyalty to the Aso Clan was such that he mercilessly purged any who tried to betray his family or disobey his family's policies, including killing his second and third sons and exiling his fourth for approaching Itou Yoshisuke of Hyuuga. In response Chikahide tried to assassinate his father, but his attempt was exposed. He only escaped death thanks to the pleas of Souun's vassals and because he was heir. Chikahide's wife's father had also been killed by Souun for disloyalty, and she was so terrified that she allegedly ordered her daughter to poison Souun.
and did battle with powerful clans on all sides: among them Shimazu to the south via an alliance with Ootomo Sourin, and Hizen’s Ryuuzouji. Souun’s magnificent battle at Hibiki PlainBattle of Hibikigahara (響ヶ原の合戦)

A battle fought between Sagara clan forces led by Sagara Yoshihi and Aso clan forces led by Kai Souun at Mifune Castle. The Sagara clan had formerly joined forces with the Aso clan to oppose the 1578 full-scale Shimazu invasion of Higo, but had been defeated by the Shimazu clan in 1581 and forced to fight their former allies.

In the early morning of December 27, 1581, Souun secretly advanced his troops in two groups to Hibikigahara, where Yoshihi was camped, himself leading the main force with guns at the front. He managed to catch Yoshihi in a surprise pincer movement and killed him and about 300 of his soldiers.
[Hibiki-ga-hara] thundered across the whole of KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
: ‘the Aso family has Souun’. But the family slid rapidly into ruin after Souun and Koremasa’s deaths. Though eldest son Koremitsu assumed the position of head priest, he was but three years old at the time. Subsequently, HideyoshiToyotomi Hideyoshi (豊臣秀吉) 1536 - 1598

Also called: Hiyoshimaru (日吉丸), Kinoshita Tokichiro (木下藤吉郎), Hashiba Hideyoshi (羽柴秀吉)
Titles: Kanpaku, Taikou, Chikuzen no Kami

Historically: The second of the "Three Unifiers"; he was born a peasant but rose quickly through the ranks of Oda Nobunaga's vassals to the position of one of Nobunaga's most distinguished generals. After Nobunaga's death, he took over the work of unifying the nation through military strength and brought an end to the Sengoku period.
embarked on his subjugation of Kyuushuu and installed Sassa Narimasa in Higo. By the time the family gained Narimasa’s patronage, it had already hit rock bottom after years of adverse circumstances and great poverty.

Narimasa offered his protection in order to win over the hearts of the people: favorable treatment of so distinguished a family as that of Aso Shrine’s chief priest had mass appeal.

This was when Koremitsu presented the «Golden Serpent Head» to Narimasa as thanks for the reinstatement of his old fief. By that time, the Aso family’s documents and treasures had been evacuated to Otokonari Shrineview map location, the «Golden Serpent Head» included. At that point the true legend had already been lost. It was presented by Koremitsu to Narimasa as a prized treasure said to be the head of the legendary eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent.

“And? Where did Narimasa put this «Golden Serpent Head»?” Chiaki examined Haruya’s expression as he pressed for the punchline.

“He was delighted and made it the guardian deity of his castle; it is said he buried it beneath Kumamoto Castleview map location as its god-pillar and built a small wayside shrine to it.”

“Beneath the castle...!”

Narimasa’s Kumamoto Castle was the old castle—in other words, where Old Castle High School stood.

(Then the ‘serpent’s head’ Mikuriya and her people are searching for is this «Golden Serpent Head»?)

Mentions of it in the Aso family records ceased thereafter. Unless something else had happened, the «Golden Serpent Head» was currently right beneath Old Castle High School. He was sure of it. Mikuriya Juri...no, Ootomo Sourin was looking for the «Golden Serpent Head»—the former object of worship of Frost Shrine. But why?

“Miike-san, just what is this «Golden Serpent Head»? What was being worshiped at Frost Shrine? If it’s not the head of the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent, what is it?”

Haruya hesitated. After all, even in the Aso family only the family head knew the secret truth. Thinking that it must be difficult for him to speak of it, Chiaki altered his question. “Well, why did you go to ascertain the «Golden Serpent Head»’s location? You thought there was a possibility someone would carry it off, right? What does the targeting of Asara-hime have to do with this thing?”

“If someone wanted to pervert Frost Shrine’s object of worship, then Asara is absolutely necessary.”

“What do you mean?”

Haruya was silent. After several minutes during which he glared bitterly at Chiaki, he finally seemed to make up his mind. He said heavily, “It appears only you can help me. I have no other choice. I need help. I will place my trust in you.”

“Will you tell me, then?”

“Please listen carefully. These are important secrets my family has protected with our lives for generations,” Haruya said gravely, his expression stern. “I have explained that the god deified at Frost Shrine is the onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
of Kihachi, who was beheaded by Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto. Frost Shrine’s object of worship is, in truth, Kihachi’s head.”

“Kihachi’s head? His severed head is the object of worship...?!”

“Yes. Frost Shrine still has an object of worship, but it is not the real thing. The real object was called the ‘true body’, and it was transferred to Aso Shrine more than a thousand years ago. This head was deformed by hatred into something very like that of a serpent, and therefore became known as the «Golden Serpent Head». That was the basis for the legend our ancestors devised, of which the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent was only one among many.”

“...Why was the real thing sent to Aso Shrine?”

“To keep it safe, is what I was told,” Haruya explained flatly. “There was a gang who wanted to use Kihachi’s head in a magic ritual intended to subvert the state. The head was transferred to Aso Shrine to protect it from these scoundrels.” Thus it was written in the Miike Records. But in actuality... “In actuality, the Aso family took it from us.”

“Took it? Why?”

“The Miike family fell under suspicion. In other words, those who planned to subvert the state were not a third party, but members of the Miike family.”

That year, the sixth year of Jougan, the Middle Peak underwent a major volcanic eruption, and it was believed that Kihachi’s deep-seated grudge had caused the event. The Miike family, who were descendants of Mikenu-no-mikoto, were responsible for controlling the crater—a role they had been assigned by the Aso family and which they had fulfilled since ancient times. An ugly rumor circulated: that they had used Kihachi’s head to cause the eruption. The Aso family suspected the Miike family of plotting to overthrow the government. They commanded that the Spirit-Protector be punished and Kihachi’s head transferred from Frost Shrine.

“So what really happened? Was the Miike family responsible?”

“I don’t know,” Haruya said. “But if they did really use it, an eruption would’ve been the least of it.”

“You sound like you know what would have happened.”

“Kihachi’s head would have sunk Kyuushuu into the sea.”

Chiaki abruptly straightened.

“So it is said in my family. Keeping us in check was another reason the Aso family took Kihachi’s head. Whether the rumor was false or true, the Aso family would act immediately if we made a false move—that was the message. The Aso family, descendants of Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto, would continue to control and subordinate the Miike family, who are descendants of Mikenu-no-mikoto.”

“Control... Why?”

“We pose a high risk. Not because we’re descendants of Mikenu-no-mikoto, but because we’re descendants of Asara.”

“...Just what is this Asara-hime? Is Kihachi’s head’s really that dangerous?”

“Kihachi’s spirit is sealed within the ‘true body’. Asara is necessary to release him. Asara is the only one who can speak with Kihachi and the only one who can help to release him. In other words, she serves as the only key capable of awakening Kihachi’s onryou.”

And it was said that Asara would be born into the Miike family. She would be the reincarnation of Asara-hime.

Hokage possessed the ability. The odd incidents at the bonfire ritual were a response to Kihachi. In other words, proof that she was Asara.

“Then this desire to get their hands on Asara means someone wants to use Kihachi’s head? To use Kihachi’s power.”

“Precisely. I can think of no other explanation.”

“Miike-san, you—” Chiaki’s eyes held a deep glint, “—seemed to have some ideas about the people targeting Asara. Do you know who would want to abuse Kihachi? This is why you hide Hokage-san away, isn’t it?”

No one outside of the Miike knew about Asara and Frost Shrine’s object of worship. Knowledge of Kihachi’s soul being sealed within the ‘true body’ was kept an absolute secret from all but the Spirit-Protector and his attendant. Haruya’s attendant had died seven years ago—thus Haruya was the only person who knew.

“If the information was leaked, who did it? Where did they get it?”

“I can only guess.” Haruya’s answer was calm. “If anyone other than myself knows, then it’s probably—my uncle Katsuya.”

“Katsuya?”

Haruya nodded. “He is my father’s younger brother and the older brother of Tetsuya’s adoptive father Tatsuya. He cut ties with Miike more than sixty years ago. Now... he calls himself by his mother’s surname, Ikeda.”

“Ikeda Katsuya...”

“I heard that as a young man, my uncle rebelled against our family’s ways and set himself up in opposition to the Spirit-Protector; he left after basically disowning us. He was young, and he appears to have felt fettered by the strictness with which our family kept to our time-honored customs. I heard that for a time, my uncle was influenced by the socialist movement and joined the Communist Party’s underground cause, but I don’t know what happened to him when the war started. Afterwards, he founded his own religion: the Himuka cult.”

Chiaki couldn’t believe his ears. “The Himuka cult!”

“Yes. Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto is its enshrined deity. But that’s only their public face; what they really worship is...the god of fire. In other words,” Haruya’s eyes sharpened, “The priest Kihachi. Whom we Miike worship as Onpachi-sama.”

“What...?!”

“But he is treated as a secret god; I don’t know how much of the specifics have been told to the ordinary worshipers. Or if, as in the case of the secret Christians of the past, most of the worshipers pray to a object whose true character they don’t even know. But my uncle had only one ambition, which was why he created the Himuka cult.”

“Ambition? You’re not gonna tell me he wanted to use Kihachi to overturn the government, are you?”

Haruya pressed his lips together. With a grave expression he said in a low voice, “The Himuka cult is, as it were, a religious group derived from Miike.”

“...”

“If my conjecture about my uncle’s reasons is correct, then they...these people who have focused all their efforts on Kihachi—should be call the ‘purer Miike’.”

“Purer Miike?”

Haruya fell silent. He didn’t seem willing to say anything more. They were approaching the heart of the matter, but Haruya’s reluctance was plain. Chiaki said in a low voice, “Okay. A few days ago the younger Himuka cultists went missing. Ikeda Katsuya died a short time before that. Do you think the kidnappers’ letter has something to do with them?”

“I do,” Haruya answered mechanically. “My uncle’s death was probably the trigger; those young people were likely inspired to fulfill his last wishes.”

“To release the seal on Kihachi’s head?”

“Yes.”

“What in the world for?”

Haruya fell silent again. The question was not one he would answer. There was too much weight. Chiaki changed the question again.

“Did you know the missing devotees can fly? Do you know anything about this ability?”

“I know that there’s a ritual which will produce this ability.”

“Oh?”

“It’s a spell called the ‘Method of Bird-Flight’ passed down to the Miike Spirit-Protectors. Perhaps ‘awaken’ is a more accurate description than ‘produce’. The ritual reacts to blood that is the same type as Asara’s. The stronger it is, the greater the possibility of actualization. Miike has several rituals for awakening the secret power carried in Asara’s blood. We can also crystallize the divine majesty carried within Aso’s magma.” He was speaking of the luminous flame stone used by the Himuka cultists. “But these rituals require the sacred flame enshrined within the Miike head house.”

“Which means...” Chiaki leaned forward, “Ikeda Katsuya stole the Miike family’s fire as well as secrets only the Spirit-Protector knows. Did he steal them from you?”

“Not from me,” Haruya looked pained. “From my...younger brother.”

“Brother.”

“The position of Spirit-Protector initially went to him before it came to me.”

Haruya’s younger brother Miike Hideya. Tetsuya’s father.

“I believe he passed away when Tetsuya was young...”

“Yes. My brother died suddenly nine years ago. I was living in Tokyo at the time, but was called back to take his place as Spirit-Protector.” Haruya’s expression was gloomy. “Though outwardly his death was accidental, it was in fact unnatural.”

“Unnatural... You’re saying...!”

“There is a high possibility he was murdered.”

Chiaki caught his breath. “You’re implying Ikeda Katsuya...”

Feeling someone’s presence, Haruya looked sharply toward the door. Chiaki fell silent as Haruya studied it for a moment before calling out loudly, “Tetsuya, If you’re standing outside, enter.”

The amber door opened, and Tetsuya entered. He looked pale. He seemed to have heard their conversation just now. Haruya, however, was calm. “I told you to go home, Tetsuya. Yet you’re still here.” Tetsuya looked up stiffly at Haruya. “Did I not say I would take care of everything? I cannot allow you to involve yourself further. Go home. Would you disobey an order from the Spirit-Protector?”

Tetsuya’s shoulders trembled. He seemed to want to say something, but couldn’t get the words out. “I can’t just...leave things be,” Tetsuya said as if he were choking the words out one by one. “Hokage doesn’t belong to you! I won’t allow you to exploit her for Miike’s advantage! It’s just not gonna happen!!” Tetsuya yelled like the words were exploding out of him. He charged into the room. Chiaki looked apprehensive. Haruya looked at Tetsuya with completely quiet eyes.

“Tetsuya reminds me of my younger self,” he said.

“Miike-san.”

“When I was young, I too rebelled against my family. I refused the position of Spirit-Protector and ran away to Tokyo. If my brother had not died, I would probably have never stepped across the threshold of this house again.”

Normally Tetsuya would have inherited the position of Spirit-Protector, but their relatives had called Haruya back instead due to Tetsuya’s tender age. If his brother’s death had not been so suspicious, Haruya would not have agreed.

“My uncle Katsuya was the same. Yet, if he was so opposed to the Miike family, why did he create a religion that was so similar to our beliefs?” What had the war done to change his mind? “We’ll go see Hokage,” Haruya decided. “Even if the other side obtains Kihachi’s head’s, they can’t do anything with it without Asara. They’ll be after her. Please lend us your aid,” he said to Chiaki.

To protect Asara? Did he not intend to hand her over?

In any case, they had to go to her.

“Where is she? Where is Hokage-san now?” Chiaki asked

Haruya responded plainly, “Takachiho. Hokage is at Takachiho.”

 

It was the middle of the night, and the sleet had turned into true snow. He had no choice but to put on a chain for the mountain roads. According to the map, National Highway 325 was the shortest route from Aso to Takachiho, but given that it was narrow and full of curves, taking Route 265 toward Soyou Townview map location would probably be faster. In any case, he would be able to drive faster on the wider road.

Takachiho Townview map location in Miyazaki Prefectureview map location was a place of legend, for it was where the grandson of the sun goddess descended to earth.

Takachiho was also a place where a different version of the Kihachi folk tale was told: that of Mikenu-no-mikoto exterminating Kihachi. Naturally, it also had a deep connection to the Miike family, descendants of Mikenu-no-mikoto. As befitting a place of legend, Takachiho boasted several ancient shrines, including Ama-no-Iwato Shrineview map location. Another was Takachiho Shrineview map location, where Mikenu-no-mikoto was deified.

“Are the Takachiho and Aso Kihachis the same person? Or are they different?”

“I suppose they are technically the same.”

“?”

“Kihachi was the name of an actual person, but in legend certain things are meant to be symbolic. In stories there are many examples of object personification.”

“So Kihachi was supposed to represent something else?”

“That’s a reasonable way of looking at it.”

Chiaki looked at Haruya in the rearview mirror.

(Maybe...)

The legend of Kihachi lingered in several places around Aso. He felt as if, with the mentions of object personification and symbolism, and Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto or Mikenu-no-mikoto exterminating Kihachi, he knew Kihachi’s identity.

(Maybe the legend of Kihachi is...)

The car entered Takachiho Town. Following Haruya’s directions, they continued into the mountains upstream of Takachiho Gorge.

Around them was a precipitous and rocky valley. A short distance away was Ama-no-Iwato Shrine, whose object of worship was the cave and ‘Heavenly Rock Door’ where the great Sun Goddess Amaterasu was said to have been secluded. Because these were worshiped from the opposite shore, this unusual shrine had no main shrine building. Certainly this place had that living vitality that made it seem as if such legends might become reality at any moment. Asara-hime—Hokage—had been hidden here for a year.

“Though our roots are here in Takachiho, there is a family whose connection to this place goes even further back than Miike’s. They’re looking after her.”

“Were you hiding her from the Himuka cult?”

“Since the bonfire ritual, we‘ve noticed Hokage-as-Asara’s powers getting stronger,” Haruya related straightforwardly from the passenger seat. “Asara, as a shrine maiden of fire, has special abilities. Since the bonfire ritual when she first ’responded’ to Onpachi-sama, Hokage has awakened as a shrine maiden. Because her powers are so strong, we decided a year ago to hide her here to avoid attracting attention.”

“To avoid attracting Ikeda Katsuya’s attention?”

“...”

Tetsuya listened to the conversation, looking frightened.

“That’s what happened, isn’t it?”

“Are they the ones who sent the threatening letter?” Tetsuya asked cautiously. “Senseihonorifics

A brief list of honorifics used in address:

san (さん) - the most common honorific, usually used to address someone outside one's immediate circle with respect
kun (君) - usually used towards boys and men of junior status or equal age and status
chan (ちゃん) - a diminutive used mainly towards children, and intimate friends, especially women; also used as an endearment for girls
sama (様) - the formal form of "san", showing a high level of respect
senpai (先輩) - used to refer to someone with a more senior status, such as a freshman towards a senior
sensei (先生) - often translated as "teacher", but can actually be used to show respect for anyone with superior knowledge in a field, including doctors and writers
dono/tono (殿) - an antiquated term which roughly translates to "lord", used to show great respect for the addressee, who can be of equal or higher status than the speaker
uji/shi (氏) - in ancient times, carried the meaning "of the ~ clan" or "of the ~ surname"; now used in formal speech and writing to refer to someone unfamiliar to the speaker.
hime (姫) - used to denote a princess or lady of higher/noble birth
, do you also think they’re the culprit?”

“No idea... They may or may not be the actual culprit.”

At the very least, the Himuka cult had betrayed the secret.

Based on eyewitness testimony (the person who had attacked Takaya had also abducted Akemi), Inaba Akemi had been kidnapped by Shimozuma RairyuuShimotsuma Rairyuu (下間頼龍) 1552 - July 16, 1609

Son of Shimotsuma Shinrai, Shimotsuma Rairyuu was a monk of Hongan Temple but said to be more devoted to politics and culture than military affairs. He had many merchant friends and joined them for tea ceremonies.

During the Ishiyama Hongan-ji War, he fought alongside his relatives Shimotsuma Yorisuke and Shimotsuma Raijun against Oda Nobunaga general Hosokawa Akimoto. In 1580 at the Ikkou Sect's surrender, he signed the peace treaty with his relatives Shimotsuma Rairen and Shimotsuma Nakataka.

A confidant of Kennyo's eldest son Kyounyo, he joined Kyounyo in a plot to retake Ishiyama Hongan Temple the following year and was rebuked by Kennyo. After Kennyo's death, Ishiyama Hongan Temple split into the Eastern Temple and Western Temple. Rairyuu followed Kyounyo to the Eastern Temple, where he became a monk magistrate. He married the daughter of Oda Nobutoki and had several children.

. That agreed with information from Kaizaki Makoto (that it was Rairyuu who had attacked Takaya). In other words, the Himuka cult was in communication with the Ikkou Sect. The Ikkou Sect had attacked Takaya. It was strange that Himuka cultists had stopped them, but there must be something else behind it.

The Ikkou Sect was allied with Akechi MitsuhideAkechi Mitsuhide (明智光秀) 1526 - 1582

Title: Hyuga no Kami
Also known as: Koreta Mitsuhide

A talented general and poet who belonged to the inner circle of Oda Nobunaga's vassals. He later ambushed Nobunaga at Honnou Temple in 1582, killing both Nobunaga and his heir, Oda Nobutada. Akechi Mitsuhide then proclaimed himself the new shogun, but soon clashed against Toyotomi Hideyoshi's forces and was defeated in the Battle of Yamazaki only 13 days later. He was killed en route to his stronghold of Sakamoto Castle in the village of Ogurusu by a bandit with a bamboo spear (though an alternate theory states that he was not killed but became a monk instead).
in the anti-Oda Alliance, and Chiaki had also received information that Akechi was allied with Shimazu. Shimazu was enemy of Ootomo. However, the people at Old Castle High School were Ootomo.

They didn’t know whether the Himuka cult knew the location of the «Golden Serpent Head». Even Haruya wouldn’t have known it was at Old Castle High School without the Aso family’s secret documents.

So where had Ootomo gotten their information regarding the «Golden Serpent Head» from? He’d heard that members of the Aso Clan had been resurrected as onshou (probably one or more of Koretoyo, Koremasa, or Koremitsu) and were living under Ootomo’s roof—that was probably where the information had come from. Which meant they didn’t know that the «Golden Serpent Head» needed Asara, or even that it was Kihachi’s head.

In other words, the two sides were after the same thing, but both were missing a large chunk of information. In that case there was still time to act.

“In any case, we have to rescue Inaba. The kidnappers can’t be allowed free rein.”

“Sensei, just who are you?” Tetsuya muttered menacingly. “I can’t believe you managed to get so much information out of the Spirit-Protector. There’s something going on with you. And then there’s Ougi. There’s all this stuff about miscellaneous spirits, too. Everything’s been weird since you arrived.”

(Oh dear...) Chiaki was surprised by the spear suddenly pointed in his direction.

“You should tell people your true identify before you start asking them to tell you all their secrets! Why did you come to our school?!”

“Tetsuya, stop,” Haruya said. Tetsuya reared back in shock. “If you’re going to be a noisy impediment, go home. If you must come with us to see Hokage, be silent.”

“Uncle...”

“I will not tolerate backchat. Don’t be a bother to your teacher.”

Though rebellious, Tetsuya didn’t dare defy Haruya. There was the fact that he embodied the dignity of the Spirit-Protector, but Haruya was also truly colder than he needed to be toward Tetsuya.

Tetsuya’s father had probably been murdered by Ikeda Katsuya...

The Miike family had kept it a secret from Tetsuya and Hokage. Perhaps its coldness toward Tetsuya was due to its need to protect this secret. Was it because it was taboo? Or was it the flip side of sympathy?

“Take the road in front of that building on your right. Follow it down until you can see the toriitorii (鳥居)

Lit.: "bird abode"

Traditional Japanese gates found at the entrance to, within, or close to Shinto shrines, symbolically marking the transition from the profane to the sacred. They are usually vermilion or unpainted and date from at least the 10th century.
.”

Chiaki stopped the car at the place indicated by Haruya. They would have to walk from here. The three got out of the car with large flashlights in hand.

“Follow me,” Haruya said, and set off on the luxuriant mountain trail. Chiaki and Tetsuya followed.

It was quite a walk. There was no illumination at all. Though one could not mistake one’s way on the straight path, it was not a trail to be taken in the middle of the night. The trek was considerable. At last they could see a small glow up ahead: a house. An ancient wooden house had been built in a small isolated clearing. There were two structures, the smaller one an ancient shrine.

“It’s...Frost Shrine,” Tetsuya murmured, looked at the placard at the front of the building. “I didn’t know there was a Frost Shrine here.”

Haruya headed for the house beside it. A middle-aged woman emerged from within. Haruya had probably contacted her beforehand. “Spirit-Protector,” she greeted Haruya, who responded:

“Thank you for seeing us.”

She then noticed Tetsuya.

“This is my nephew Tetsuya, son of my younger brother.”

“Your younger brother...you mean Hideya-sama!”

She bowed to Tetsuya with respect and reverence—and perhaps also with sympathy. Haruya called the woman, ‘Tomb-Protector’ [Tsukamori].

“Where is Asara?”

“She went up to dance the night kagura.”

“I see,” Haruya responded, glancing up at the mountain, then asked in a low voice, “Has the object in question been prepared?”

“It is being collected now. It will be ready when she returns.”

“Very well.”

He gestured to Chiaki and Tetsuya, and began climbing the path behind the shrine. Chiaki and Tetsuya had no choice but to follow.

They walked for perhaps ten minutes. They could hear bells ahead in the darkness.

“This sound...”

The bell was used by oracles and shamans in their dances. They finally spotted a dim light up ahead.

There was a cave. It yawed like a huge mouth in the bare surface of the mountain. The light was coming from within. Haruya entered without hesitation. Candles burned instead of braziers, and their glow cast three giant shadows against bare rock.

They reached the innermost part. Tetsuya and Chiaki stared. A single shrine maiden dressed in white danced before the altar.

Her clear bell-tones echoed within the cave.

It was a beautiful maiden.

She seemed unearthly. Her eyes were entranced, fixed in ecstasy on something far away. In the swaying glow of the flames she looked like a mystical being.

She never noticed them. All three watched until she finished. Even Chiaki stared. Tetsuya stood frozen, his mouth half-open.

The shrine maiden finally finished her night dance. She appeared to come here to dance every night. She quietly turned to them. Not a tuft of her glossy black hair was out of place.

Tetsuya called her name in a hoarse voice. “Hokage...”

The shrine maiden’s expression suddenly changed—so much so that it startled even Chiaki. It was as if she’d taken off a mask. She came back to herself from her tranced state. She became just another young woman.

Hokage was startled by their appearance. “Te-chan... Why are you here?!” She noticed Haruya immediately thereafter. “Spirit-Protector,” she muttered, her lovely face contorting. Tears began to flow from her eyes. “Sp-Spirit-Protector, help me.”

She sounded like a child. Haruya looked at Chiaki with eyes narrowed in pain.

“Save me...! I can’t take it anymore! I...I’m being devoured by Asara!”

Tetsuya goggled, aghast. “Hokage—...”

Chapter 21: Blood-Borne Grudge

Hokage pleaded with the terror of a little child.

She appealed to Haruya, the tears streaming from her large black eyes ignored, “Now I always hear Onpachi-sama’s voice even when I’m sleeping. I wake up to myself talking. Except that it’s not me. Just now I was Asara speaking with Onpachi-sama.”

Tetsuya shivered. Lately Hokage was always receptive to Kihachi. Tetsuya couldn’t imagine what it was like to speak with the dead.

“When I talk with Onpachi-sama, more and more of Asara’s memories are revived from my blood. I was just talking about the old days. About the festival. About being in this cave. About being in Takachihoview map location. About war. They’re not my memories. They’re not coming from me!”

“You’ve regained Asara’s memories, Hokage?” Haruya asked, his expression grim. “Memories of the ancient past...?!”

Hokage nodded. Chiaki was taken aback.

(Her ancestor’s memories are being revived from her blood...)

Such things were not unknown. From time to time there appeared people who recalled their past lives, and in many cases such memories were passed down from their ancestors through their shared blood. In rare cases a trigger caused the recall. On such occasions, the nearer the ancestor, the clearer the memories.

Hokage was recalling more and more of her blood memories through her receptiveness to Kihachi’s spirit. But Asara had lived more than a thousand years ago. Given the dilution of her blood, recalling her memories should have been next to impossible.

(Is this also Kihachi’s power?)

“Asara blood is stirring more and more inside me.” Hokage was agitated. “Onpachi-sama said to destroy Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto’s blood and that of the abominable Mikenu-no-mikoto as well. To take revenge. We’re to take revenge on the people of Yamato, the invaders!”

“!” Chiaki and Tetsuya gasped. Hokage covered her face with her hands, violently disturbed by the emotions surging up inside her.

“Please save me, Spirit-Protector, or Asara’s memories will devour me! I’ll become Asara and release the seal on Onpachi-sama! You have to stop me, or something terrible will happen!”

Hokage threw herself on Haruya as she wailed. Chiaki, looking at Hokage’s slender shoulders shaking beneath Haruya’s large hands, asked, “Just what is it Asara wants...? Miike-san...?”

“...”

“Revenge on Mikenu-no-mikoto?”

“...”

“Is the Miike family’s real aim revenge on Mikenu-no-mikoto?”

“The Kihachi of legend...” Haruya said slowly and heavily, “refers to a tribe of indigenous people who populated Hyuuga 1.”

Chiaki’s eyes quietly narrowed.

These, the Himuka, were the people who inhabited Hyuuga in ancient times and who were invaded and subjugated by the KinaiKinai (畿内)

The five provinces around the capital: Yamashiro, Yamato, Settsu, Kawachi, and Izumi.
Yamato Kingdom. In other words, the legend of Kihachi was the tale of their subjugation at the hands of the Yamato people and the defeat of the resistance they had mounted against their forced subordination.

Mikenu-no-mikoto and Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto were invaders from Yamato. The legend of the Sun Goddess‘ grandson descending to earth was the mythologizing of the first step in the Yamato Kingdom’s conquest of the various provinces of KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
. The people of Yamato set off by boat from the Seto Inland Sea, landed at Hyuuga, and started their invasion from there. Legend had it that Emperor Jimmu descended to Takachiho and cut a swathe eastward, finally reaching Yamato and establishing his capital there—but the story was really a retelling of his conquest of Kyuushuu, Haruya explained. In other words, the ’Records of Ancient Matters’, the Chronicles of Japan, and other legends of Japan were mostly written by the victors to justify and absolutize the Yamato Kingdom’s sovereignty and royal authority.

The Takachiho and Aso myths were further examples.

“Legend says that Mikenu-no-mikoto saved Asara from the evil Kihachi, but the truth is that Kihachi was a victim.” Haruya’s tone was heavy. “Asara was a woman of Himuka taken by force by the invader from Yamato, Mikenu-no-mikoto. Many of our myths and legends were created and disseminated to justify past deeds. Ultimately, the Kihachi legend was created by the central administration of Yamato to justify to later generations its invasion of another region. In other words, it cast the indigenous people as the villain.”

“Invaders... I see,” Chiaki said, finally seeing the full picture. Mikenu-no-mikoto and Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto were related by blood to Emperor Jimmu. They symbolized those who had unified and subjugated Japan under the rule of the Yamato Kingdom.

“Asara was a real person—a shrine maiden of the Himuka. The Himuka worshiped the sun; to them, fire was greatly treasured because it was power given by the sun. Asara wielded fire magic. The fire shrine maidens were women of high standing, and one of them was said to govern the Himuka Kingdom as its ruler. Asara was a handmaiden of this queen. She and Kihachi were a love match. But the invaders snatched her away and forced her to marry among them.”

Perhaps she had been given as one of the spoils of war after the Himuka surrender.

“In his grief, Kihachi obstinately continued his resistance. He was a hero of the Himuka. But he was killed by the invaders’ overwhelming numbers. We Miike were conceived from Asara’s sorrow: the child she bore to an invader.”

That child’s name was Himuka-no-Takeru. 2

Kihachi became an onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
who terrorized Hyuuga and Aso, bringing such afflictions on the people as untimely frost. Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto set out to exterminate him. He dug Kihachi’s head’s out of his burial mound, sealed his onryou within, then built Frost Shrineview map location and held a memorial service for him there.

He offered the position of chief priest to Asara and Mikenu-no-mikoto’s future child, Himuka-no-Takeru.

He was given a mission by his mother. Though outwardly submissive to Mikenu-no-mikoto, Asara held a deep grudge within her heart for her long humiliation.

She died of illness while still pregnant with Takeru. But from the abyss of death she chanted a ‘certain wish’ with all her soul at her unborn child. To wit:

“Someday I will be reincarnated into your descendant, and I will resurrect Onpachi-sama. We will take this land back from the Yamato. Until then, take care to preserve my blood. Protect Onpachi-sama’s hallowed head. The day of my reincarnation will come.”

“So that is...‘Asara’s wish’?”

“Yes. Having received his mother’s wish, Himuka-no-Takeru broke out of her belly and was born. His heart was turned against his father. He left Takachiho and became the guardian of Frost Shrine.”

That was the origin of the Miike family.

The Miike did their best to hide the fact that they were following the last wishes of a conquered people. They served the Aso family, descendants of Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto, as subordinates, and so continued for nearly 1,600 years.

“So all of it was to resurrect Kihachi’s spirit?” Tetsuya muttered incredulously. “To seize back what was lost to the Yamato?”

“...”

Tetsuya and the other Miike Celebrants were told that Kihachi was the chief of the Himuka people. But no one knew that Miike’s aim was to resurrect Kihachi’s onryou. Had Hokage learned of this from Asara’s blood-memories? She clung to Haruya, motionless.

“Am I supposed to...to believe this stupid story? We’re doing all this idiotic stuff because of a nonsense story?! This is why my dad died?!”

“Tetsuya.”

“I’m supposed to take this stupid story seriously?! Come on, Hokage, we going home!”

Yelling, Tetsuya yanked on Hokage’s hand.

“Te-chan...!”

“Come on! We’re going home, and we’re going back to our normal lives tomorrow! Let’s go!”

“You can go home, but what happens to Inaba Akemi?”

Tetsuya immediately wilted at Chiaki’s reminder.

Hokage was surprised. “Inaba Akemi? Did something happen to Akemi-chan? What happened...?!”

“They kidnapped her in order to get at you. They’re bad people who want Kihachi’s power.”

“...!”

“Sensei!” Haruya shouted, trying to stop him. Chiaki ignored him and took Hokage’s hand from Tetsuya.

“They’ll kill Inaba if you don’t go. That’s why we came to get you.”

“Don’t, Sensei! Don’t make Hokage go!”

“It’s to save your classmate’s life,” Chiaki said in a low voice, moving his face closer to Hokage’s. “Be brave. You’ll come, won’t you?”

Hokage’s face stiffened, but under pressure she nodded. Chiaki stopped Tetsuya’s angry outcry with a sharp look. “You want to save Inaba, don’t you?”

Tetsuya clenched his teeth with mortification. He finally jerked his face away, yanked on Hokage’s hand, and set off toward the cave’s entrance.

“Te-chan...!”

As he waited for the pair to leave the cave, Chiaki turned to Haruya.

“Should you have told us something so important?”

Haruya looked down and shook his head slightly. “It was not my intention to tell either the child or you.”

“Then why...”

“I had the feeling it was only a matter of time before I had to tell my dead brother’s son the truth.” Candle flames reflected within a mirror placed on the altar swayed wildly in a gust of wind. Haruya said, looking at it, “It is said the bandit Kihachi lived in this cave with Asara. Takachiho has many places associated with Kihachi, but in many the truth has been lost. This was not a bandit hideout, but a refuge for Kihachi and his anti-government guerrilla forces, so to speak, in their war against Mikenu-no-mikoto—that is the history told in the Miike family. People of today would probably find such stories of ethnic strife in Japan hard to believe.”

“...”

“But the reality is that blood flowed in such wars. The people of this country called Japan have almost completely forgotten the meaning of ethnic groups—which also means we’ve forgotten how to coexist with other ethnic groups. On such soil, baseless differentiation flowers into ignorance and lack of sympathy. I think that on this point, Japan is very much an immature country.”

“Miike-san...you—”

“Even though we carry within ourselves the key to understanding the pain of foreign countries. I believe it is because we’ve all forgotten that we fought that war of aggression half a century ago,” Haruya said, and closed his eyes. As if he could feel the pain of an ancient people indelibly ingrained inside this cave.

“What do you intend to do?” Chiaki asked seriously after a long silence, looking at Haruya’s profile illuminated by candlelight. “The Miike family has nourished the aim of resurrecting Kihachi for 1,600 years. Now that Asara has appeared, are you not bound to attempt it?”

“...”

“If Miike exists to fulfill Asara’s dying wish, I would not wonder at you taking action. To release Kihachi’s soul and dispel the Himuka people’s long hatred. To take your revenge on the Yamato race.”

He had inherited the position of Spirit-Protector. In other words, he carried on his back the dying wish of the Himuka people and responsibility for carrying out a mission 1,600 years in the making.

Asara had appeared. This was the moment of decision.

As he listened to Chiaki’s questions, Haruya stared fixedly up at the ceiling. “You’re right. That is the mission of the Miike Spirit-Protector. One he must carry out. Yet—”

“...”

“In actuality, Asara has appeared many times before.”

“What?!”

It was true. According to legend, Asara would be reborn. But the true ‘Asara’ herself had never been reborn. To be precise, they were girls ‘whose blood are exceedingly responsive to Kihachi.’ The bonfire ritual was a ceremony the Miike used to determine whether a girl born to the family was Asara.

Many such girls had appeared in the past.

“These girls would converse with Onpachi-sama like Hokage and recall their blood-memories. But none of the Spirit-Protectors have used them to release Kihachi.”

“Why not?”

“...I understood when I became one of them.” Haruya quietly turned his gaze from bare rock to Chiaki. “Do you think that I, as a single human being, have reason enough to do it?”

“Miike-san...”

Haruya looked down, his eyes somehow pained. He slipped past Chiaki out of the cave. His expression was of someone compelled to make a choice.

Chiaki gazed grimly at his back.

 
The four left the cave and returned to the car. Dawn was breaking. Chiaki found a shadow standing by his car.

“Spirit-Protector,” the shadow called. Someone Haruya knew: a young man who appeared to be related to the woman from earlier. He was holding a large, long, narrow box made of paulownia wood. “This is what you requested.”

“Thank you.”

Haruya took the box. It was said that in Takachiho was a burial mound where Kihachi’s hands and feet were buried. The ‘Tomb-Protector’ was the guardian of such ‘burial mounds’. They were the Celebrants of Takachiho.

Haruya placed the large paulownia box in the car’s trunk.

(What is it?)

From the shape, it looked as if there might be a sword or something like it inside. The young man offered a kagura bell to Hokage.

“Hokage-sama, please take care of yourself.”

It was called the spirit-summoning bell of Takachiho, used in night kagura dancing. Hokage took it carefully and pressed it against her chest. She nodded.

The four climbed into the car. They left Takachiho behind as dawn’s light shined down on the town.

 

The sun had climbed high into the sky.

The Aso morning was very cold, but at least now sunlight flowed through gaps between clouds. It made the cold more bearable, but coats were still necessary. Columns of frost still stood on shaded portions of the raised path between rice paddies.

Some of the snow at its base had melted, but the mountain was still covered in white.

The ‘Shakyamuni entering nirvana’ of the Five Peaks of Aso was very beautiful with its ornamentation of snow. The sky to the west was still heavily overcast, but the silhouette of the Five Peaks was clear, and even from here at the foot of the northern rim the smoke rising from the Middle Peak was distinct. The smoke was even higher than it had been three days ago.

“The mountain is responding...” the man said, sensing a presence coming to meet him halfway.

“It knows us. The Himuka people are crying out. It is said that Aso erupts in response to their cries—I can feel the truth of that here.”

Saeki Ryouko approached and followed his gaze toward the mountain. Enoki Masamichi’s eyes were far away.

“That’s right—in his later years, the Faith-Protector often spoke of this land of Aso. The springtime burning of the mountain, Aso Shrine’s fire-swinging ritual, the Onda FestivalOnda Matsuri (Aso) (おんだ祭り)

The Aso Onda Festival is an annual traditional festival passed down through the generations which honors the pioneering god of Aso for opening the region to agriculture and prays for good harvests.

It has been a regular festival of Aso Shrine since the Meiji Era, and a large Shinto ritual is held on the occasion: July 26 at Kokuzou Shrine and on July 28 at Aso Shrine.
... Ash falling from the Middle Peak’s eruption. How in autumn these paddy fields would turn yellow, become waves across a golden ocean when the wind was blowing,” Enoki recalled, eyes closing.

This was the land on which Ikeda Katsuya had been born and raised. He would often reminiscence about his childhood. Enoki had never seen it except in photographs and videos. In his later years, Katsuya would recall this place with the eyes of a little boy.

“It’s strange. All of the Faith-Protector’s stories of Aso have made me nostalgic for it. I only ever knew the dirty air of the factory roof, and it felt as if the Faith-Protector’s Aso were a distant paradise. Isn’t that weird?” Enoki said, laughing at himself. “But you know, my image of the Himuka is how he described the lives of the Aso people.”

Ryouko’s heart ached in sympathy.

Enoki came from Kitakyuushuu Cityview map location, a town distinguished for its steel industry. Yet its production of iron and steel had gradually fallen after the period of rapid economic growth after WWII, and was a shadow of its formerly prosperous self.

Though young, Enoki was exceptionally worldly-wise. His parents had owned a small factory in town which due to mismanagement was left with a large debt. They took flight by night and later died in an accident, though the truth was more likely a murder-suicide. Left behind, Enoki dropped out of high school and worked at a factory in order to make his living and repay his parents’ debt. Ryouko could understand his longing for the Aso of Ikeda’s stories.

Enoki abruptly laughed. What? she wondered, peering at his face. He was pointing at an odd building on the other side of the rice paddies. It looked like a brick-colored pyramid.

“It’s one of Aso’s strange pyramids. They say some people who made a killing off a Ponzi scheme built it. There’s probably a toriitorii (鳥居)

Lit.: "bird abode"

Traditional Japanese gates found at the entrance to, within, or close to Shinto shrines, symbolically marking the transition from the profane to the sacred. They are usually vermilion or unpainted and date from at least the 10th century.
nearby. Apparently a religious group built it as a tax reduction strategy. I wonder what kind of deity they’ve got enshrined?”

It wasn’t in use, and had been left until it was little more than a ruin.

“I guess this is the kind of thing postwar Japan gave rise to?” Enoki sneered—and then, coming back to reality, he turned to Ryouko. “How are your wounds?”

“I’m sorry, our power was insufficient.”

In the battle with Katou Kiyomasa, half of the bird-people had sustained serious injuries. Kiyomasa had given them the slip at the end of the life-and-death struggle, and they were as yet unable to determine his course. Afterwards they had met up with Motoharu and were assembled at Kokuzou Shrineview map location.

“We’re using the luminous flame stone to tend to our wounds, and everyone is on their way to recovery. The real issue is the psychological shock...”

It had been their first battle of such ferocity. In their dismay, three of the bird-people had applied to withdraw. I see, Enoki thought as he looked at Ryouko’s dark expression. The bird-people had vowed to fulfill Ikeda Katsuya’s dying wish, to ‘restore the Himuka Kingdom’, without regard for their own lives.

They were comprised the young people Enoki had initially gathered for a study group. After the death of his parents, Enoki had met Ikeda Katsuya and joined his religion, and eventually become the leader of the younger members due to his zealousness.

Katsuya had expected him to become the next Faith-Protector, and thus given him extra training.

He had spoken fervently of the version of Kihachi passed down by the Miike family and the history of the Himuka people.

Enoki had of his own initiative gone out to proselytize, to gather young adherents and do research about the Himuka people in a so-called study group. At last he had brought these young people together in a group and trained them to ardently worship Kihachi and the ancient Himuka people. The bird-people were what the upper-echelon warriors called themselves.

Ryouko was also one of their number.

“What should we do with them? Just let them go?”

“Well.”

“And after all the work we did to awaken our ability to fly using the Method of Bird-Flight. They’re high-level warriors of purer Himuka blood. It’s so disappointing,” Ryouko said.

The bird-people were the youngest sons and daughters of Miike Celebrants Ikeda Katsuya had brought out of Aso when he had established the Himuka cult. The Miike had always sought to protect the purity of their blood and apparently engaged in near-consanguineous marriage—thus it had been easy for them to awaken the ability of flight.

“... And they have such pure blood, too.”

Enoki himself had only a little flying ability. He was only able to do so with help from Ryouko.

“We have a limited number of warriors. They cannot be allowed to leave.”

“Shall I try to persuade them?”

“I’ll go. It’s only discouragement after their first battle. We’re the only ones who can fulfill Ikeda Faith-Protector’s dying wish.”

“Ikeda Faith-Protector’s dying wish...”

Ryouko was also reminded of Ikeda’s gentle visage. Her chest ached.

Though the young bird-people had a strong connection with Enoki, they had never really spoken with Ikeda himself. Only Ryouko had adored Ikeda like a grandfather since she was young.

Seeing the ardent activity of the young people of the Himuka cult, Ikeda had said: “I remember feeling what these children feel.” and laughed. The young Ikeda had experienced something like their excitement for the Himuka cult.

Ikeda Katsuya had been only been fourteen or fifteen when he rebelled against the Miike and left home for Tokyo. The friends he met there influenced him to get involved in the socialist movement. For a time he was as completely absorbed in their activities as one delirious with fever. But the Manchurian Incident whipped up Japanese nationalism and harshly suppressed other ideologies. His faith and conviction burning even stronger under oppression, Katsuya was wild with enthusiasm for a time; but when the imprisoned Communist Party leadership began proclaiming their about-face one after another, the young Katsuya began to steadily lose faith in his actions. At last he was arrested by the Special Higher Police, which triggered his renunciation and 180-degree reversal of belief.

“That was a momentous decision,” was what Ikeda said of his about-face as a young man. “I was so young, and I wanted a guiding ‘absolute good’.”

Then the war began.

Japan turned into a nation at war, and Katsuya volunteered for the navy to fight for his Japan, his land of the gods.

Invasion. Hard-fought battles. News of one surrender after another. Signs of Japan’s impending defeat. Air raids on the mainland.

In the midst of this Katsuya fought as a soldier for his country.

“I saw with my own eyes the sinking of the battleship ‘Yamato’ in the battle off the coast of Kagoshimaview map location.”

Katsuya often spoke of that time. Cast into the oily sea, Katsuya had seen the last moments of the mountain-like unsinkable battleship. Even so many years later he told of its dramatic form.

And then the end of the war.

Having survived, Katsuya returned to the burnt-out field of Tokyo.

All the believers had been defeated.

(What can I still believe in?)

The youth wandered, seeking a foundation he could stand on.

At last he arrived at the Himuka people, his ancestors.

“The Faith-Protector returned to his own blood,” Enoki said. “In the sinking of the Yamato, perhaps the Faith-Protector saw the sinking of the Yamato race and the defeat of those who held sway over the Himuka people.”

“...”

“In this apocalyptic Japan, the Faith-Protector wanted a revival of the country led by the Himuka people.”

Ikeda Katsuya returned to the Miike to tell his father, the then-Spirit-Protector, of his vision and to persuade him to make the Miike the standard-bearer of the Himuka. But his father refused to listen.

“Forget this foolish idea.”

A disappointed Katsuya decided to create his own ‘Miike’.

Making the youngest Celebrants his companions, Katsuya founded the Himuka cult.

But reality was not so indulgent. Faith was one thing; finding enough to eat took all their effort. Japan changed in the blink of an eye. Democratization and the transformation of the structures of society proceeded at speed. His friends threw themselves into the flexibility of a changing society. The campaign against the Japan-US Security Treaty, the postwar rapid economic growth. Katsuya carried the Himuka cult through the turbulent Shouwa era even as he brooded. If he didn’t preach to the adherents about the Himuka people, he could not pro-actively propagate the faith. Eventually the Himuka cult would become a harmless family religion, and he would be spoken of like one of those small-town cult-founders; even the fact that the religion had been founded with struggle as its aim would be forgotten.

(Until ten years ago, when the Faith-Protector came across Miike Hideya.)

Enoki heard that Katsuya made the acquaintance of Hideya, the newly-inaugurated Spirit-Protector, at his eldest brother’s funeral. For some reason they got along, and afterwards corresponded warmly.

A year after that, the young Hideya suddenly died.

That was also the year Ikeda Katsuya decided on Enoki as his successor, and the ‘undying sacred flame’ lit at the Oyashiro. Around the same time, they obtained the contents of the Miike Records, and Enoki gathered the young people and advocated ‘Onpachi-sama’s resurrection’.

For some reason, they were attracted to Enoki’s preaching regarding ‘reverence of the Himuka people’. They deciphered the Miike Records at their study meetings. These documents were negatives reproduced with a camera. Enoki and the others consolidated their unity at these secret meetings. As their deciphering proceeded, they learned the Method of Bird-Flight and the process for the crystallization of luminous flame stones, which they trained to implement. Finally it became clear that they needed Asara in order to resurrect Kihachi. They reached this point around a year ago. Surprisingly, Asara had already appeared five years ago.

Enoki and company schemed to get their hands on Asara—aka Miike Hokage—but the abduction attempt ended in failure. They were noticed by Miike Haruya, who succeeded Hideya. Afterwards, Hokage went missing. They searched in vain.

Not long after that, Ikeda Katsuya’s illness worsened. Plunged into despair at the difficulties involved in Kihachi’s resurrection, the young people were on the edge of giving up. Then they had a dramatic encounter.

—With Kikkawa Motoharu.

The place was Moji. Motoharu was in Kitakuyushuu spearheading a Mouri force against Ootomo as a guest general of Shimazu. The cultists became involved in an incident and rescued the Mouri general in a show of their power. That was the strange circumstances under which they met Motoharu. They were certainly startled by the «Yami-SengokuYami Sengoku (闇戦国)

Lit.: "Dark Sengoku", the civil war still being fought by the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period in modern-day Japan.
», but also believed their power could be used in Kihachi’s resurrection.

A month later, Ikeda Faith-Protector died.

Enoki cared for Ikeda on his deathbed. He did not leave a will.

He only said, “I entrust it all to you.”

The bird-people roused to action.

 
“They want someone to tell them the right way to be,” Enoki said to Ryouko, thinking of the young bird-people. “They’re young.”

“Young...”

“So young they feel anxious unless they can be ‘something special’. They cling to the belief in the supremacy of their blood in order to assuage their own egos. That’s probably why they’re attracted to the Kihachi story. They want someone who can tell them exactly who they are.”

“...”

“After World War II the people of Japan obtained various freedoms. We can freely choose what we believe to be right. But that’s probably only the freedom to choose what to abide by.”

“Faith-Protector, what are you saying?”

“I think someone who is too free will die. That’s why in our anxiety we crave conviction and faith. We worship those who can provide us these things. In order to live in the wasteland of true freedom, one must have the strength to choose for oneself. A terrible strength. It’s a painful thing. To be controlled by a ‘righteous existence’ is to know complete ease and peace of mind. Thus whenever we become aware of it, we’re searching for a convenient mother. We’re probably seeking this mother so desperately that we neglect to put sufficient effort into developing ourselves.”

“Are you talking about me?” Ryouko felt like pointing out her high academic achievement. “Are you criticizing me?”

“Is that what you hear?”

Ryouko was silent.

Those of high academic achievement sometimes had hang-ups about that very thing. It was probably a ridiculous state of mind, but Ryouko sometimes felt those who were less highly educated had a toughness and vitality she didn’t—she conversely felt a inferiority complex toward those who had no academic credentials at all.

“My intention is not to criticize either you or others,” Enoki told her, and then asked in a businesslike tone, “What is the state of the Miike family? Will Miike Haruya deliver Asara?”

“They’re certainly agitated.”

(Miike Haruya...)

The fact that the Miike family was not carrying out its mission despite Asara’s appearance was proof that it was dead. But the Himuka cult lived on. They would answer Asara’s prayer in Haruya’s stead. Haruya should be happy to give Asara to the Himuka cult.

“This is the dying wish of my predecessor. I will find a way to accomplish it.”

Enoki thought of Katsuya.

The Shouwa era—

That old man who had continued seeking true freedom despite setback after setback.

He wanted him to hear Kihachi’s voice.

 

Uesugi KenshinUesugi Kenshin (上杉謙信) Feb. 18, 1530 - Apr. 19, 1578

Also called: Nagao Kagetora (長尾景虎), Uesugi Masatora (上杉政虎), Uesugi Terutora (上杉輝虎)
Title: Kantou Kanrei (関東管領)

Historically: Fourth son of the noted warrior Nagao Tamekage, Kenshin wrested control of the Nagao clan from his brother Nagao Harukage and fought for control of Echigo Province. He accepted the name Uesugi Masatora when he gave refuge to his nominal lord, Uesugi Norimasa, and at his urging campaigned to push the Houjou out of the Kantou Region.

He adopted the name "Kenshin" when he became a Buddhist monk and a devotee of Bishamonten. The standard his army carried onto the battlefield bore the character 毘 ("bi") for Eight-Sword Bishamonten. He battled Takeda Shingen five times at Kawanakajima, as well as the Houjou and Ashina clans and Oda Nobunaga, whom he defeated despited being outnumbered. However, Kenshin died soon after the battle. He named his two adopted sons, Uesugi Kagetora and Uesugi Kagekatsu, his heirs, hoping that they would divide the Uesugi lands peacefully between them after his death.

In Mirage of Blaze: He became a god of war after his death, ascending from Nin Dou to Ten Dou, and established the Meikai Uesugi Army to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou. He named Kagetora as its commander.
has entered the fray of the «Yami-Sengoku»...!

The Ikkou SectIkkou-shuu (一向宗)

Lit.: "One-minded School/Sect", a small, militant, antinomian offshoot of True Pure Land Buddhism founded by 13th-century monk Ikkou Shunjou. Its ideologies provided the basis for a wave of uprisings against feudal rule in the late 15th and 16th centuries, such as the Ikkou-ikki revolts. Oda Nobunaga eventually destroyed the sect's two large temple-fortresses, Nagashima and Ishiyama Hongan Temple and slaughtered most of its sectarians in those areas. Tokugawa Ieyasu defeated the followers of the sect in Mikawa in 1564 in the Battle of Azukizaka. The last of the Ikkou sect fought alongside Toyotomi Hideyoshi in the 1580s.
learned that devastating news the morning of that same day. In Aso, Rairen at Kokuzou Shrine was the first to receive the news. By the time Akechi MitsuhideAkechi Mitsuhide (明智光秀) 1526 - 1582

Title: Hyuga no Kami
Also known as: Koreta Mitsuhide

A talented general and poet who belonged to the inner circle of Oda Nobunaga's vassals. He later ambushed Nobunaga at Honnou Temple in 1582, killing both Nobunaga and his heir, Oda Nobutada. Akechi Mitsuhide then proclaimed himself the new shogun, but soon clashed against Toyotomi Hideyoshi's forces and was defeated in the Battle of Yamazaki only 13 days later. He was killed en route to his stronghold of Sakamoto Castle in the village of Ogurusu by a bandit with a bamboo spear (though an alternate theory states that he was not killed but became a monk instead).
returned, the grounds were already in an uproar.

“The New Uesugi recently entered into a formal alliance with Ootomo Sourin. But the real shock is that the supreme commander of the New Uesugi is said to be the deceased Naoe NobutsunaNaoe Nobutsuna (直江信綱) ? - Oct. 6, 1581

Also known as: Nagao Kagetaka (長尾景孝), Nagao Toukurou (長尾藤九郎)
Title: Yamato no Kami (大和守)

Historically: Son of Nagao Akikage, he became head of the Sousha-Nagao Clan at a young age. He later (around 1545) passed the position to his younger brother Nagao Kagefusa. When the clan was destroyed by Takeda Shingen and their territory lost, the family escaped into Echigo. There Kagefusa became a monk, and Kagetaka was adopted by Naoe Sanetsuna when he married Sanetsuna's daughter, Osen-no-Kata. He succeeded his adopted father as master of Yoita Castle in 1577 and was a vassal of Uesugi Kenshin. He promptly took the side of Uesugi Kagekatsu during the war for succession after Kenshin's death and mobilized the members of the Naoe Clan at the castle to subdue Kagetora's troops.

After the intra-house war and Kagekatsu's victory, a question of reward was called into question. Yasuda Akimoto, one of Kagekatsu's trusted commanders, had promised rewards to Shibata Shigeie, Mouri Hidehiro, and others to convince them to join Kagekatsu's side. However, Yamazaki Hidenori, Naoe, and others objected, for they had risked life and limb at Kasugayama Castle from the very beginning of the battle, while Shibata Shigeie and the others had been lured by promise of reward from Yasuda Akimoto.

Yasuda Akimoto committed suicide when he could not keep his promise of reward. Later, Mouri Hidehiro, carrying a grudge for his death, murdered Yamazaki Hidenori at Kasugayama Castle; Naoe, who was with him at the time and took up a sword to defend himself, was killed as well. His death ended the Naoe line, which Kagekatsu later resurrected by marrying Naoe's widow, Osen-no-Kata to Higuchi Kanetsugu and commanding him to take the Naoe name.

In Mirage of Blaze: According to Kousaka Danjou, and Houjou Ujiteru he was the ringleader of Uesugi Kagekatsu's forces in the Otate no Ran. He is now Uesugi Kagetora's protector and one of the Yasha-shuu under his command. He alone, as Kagetora's protector, was given the power to perform kanshou on other souls, a power he used to force Kagetora's soul into Minako's body.
.”

“Naoe Nobutsuna...!” Mitsuhide’s eyes widened. “But he was purified at Hagi...”

“He was not purified, Mitsuhide-dono.”

Another voice coming from behind cut into the conversation in the hall of worship. They turned to see Kikkawa Motoharu. After shooting Kotarou in the mountains of Eboushi Peak, he had joined up with Enoki and proceeded here. Both Mitsuhide and Rairen were surprised by Motoharu’s interjection.

“Did you already know that he was not purified, Kikkawa-dono...?!”

“I saw Naoe with my own eyes a short while ago.” Motoharu was calm. “Naoe Nobutsuna has come to Aso. He was saved by Kenshin. He was not purified. Naoe lives.”

“Unbelievable...” Rairen was speechless, while Mitsuhide looked grim.

“So the falsehood we used to entrap Uesugi-dono turned out to not be falsehood at all?”

“If Kenshin has appointed a new general, what does he intend to do with Kagetora-dono? Kagetora-dono appears not to have been told at all. I suppose Kenshin is going to discard him after all?” Rairen questioned.

Motoharu replied in a low voice, “Given that he acted without saying a word to Kagetora-dono, I wager it must be so.”

“Let us not be so quick to jump to conclusions,” Mitsuhide cautioned. “One who seeks to dominate the «Yami-Sengoku» surely would not be so quick to discard a power such as Kagetora-dono’s. If he has done, why? These are questions we cannot ignore. In any case, there is no sign he will leave his discarded piece alone. He will eliminate him—that is a certainty. That is what I would do.”

“You’re saying...he will kill Kagetora-dono?”

“As long as he can fight. Of course, it would be different if he no longer served a useful purpose on the battlefield. But Kenshin’s resolve must be considerable if he is willing to reorganize to the extent that he is throwing his general to the wolves.”

“Surely Kagetora-dono has not been rendered incapable of fighting in future battles?”

“No...at this stage, we can only speculate. For now, we must conclude that Kenshin’s resolution is extraordinary. We must be meticulous and vigilant.”

“The same with Ootomo’s movements,” Rairen urged tensely. “Based on Iehisa-dono’s report, we’ve learned that the suspicious ghost-phenomena at Kumamoto Castleview map location are their work. They’ve brainwashed the students to turn them into a castle garrison. We increasingly suspect that the source of the spiritual magnetic field might be Kihachi’s head.”

“Kihachi’s—! It’s at Kumamoto Castle?! Have they found it?”

“We’re in the midst of verifying it now, but the stringent Ootomo guard is making it difficult. Shimazu are steadily gaining ground northward, and they are making preparations for storming the city.”

“Though Kiyomasa has escaped...” Motoharu scowled and lightly bit his finger. “He is seriously injured. While Oda’s command is thus disordered, Kumamoto can be taken with relative ease. If the barrier can be weakened, Shimazu will be able to disregard strategy and exterminate Ootomo by brute force. If Kihachi’s head is in the city, it behooves us to take action even faster.”

Though each nursed secret intentions, the three commanders nodded their agreement.

Take Kumamoto.

The start of battle was near at hand.

 

Mitsuhide was staying at a lodgings down the road from Kokuzou Shrine. It was one of many built for the Aso-based Kyuushuu conquest plan, and was ordinarily packed with subordinates.

In one of its rooms was Ougi Takaya.

The room was in the Japanese style and measured around ten tatamitatami (畳)

Woven straw mats used as traditional Japanese flooring.

Japanese rooms are traditionally measured by the number of tatami mats laid out in it, the dimensions of which are 90 cm x 180 cm x 5 cm.
(~178 sq ft). A bed had been placed at its center, on which knelt Takaya in formal poseSeiza (正座)

Lit.: "proper sitting"

A traditional formal sitting pose with legs folded beneath the thighs and buttocks resting on the heels.
wearing sleeping clothes.

Takaya, after failing to escape, had been placed under house arrest here with Mitsuhide, who had anticipated his ‘betrayal’. He’d been at his extremity when Mitsuhide had found him, and physically near prostrate. Mitsuhide had had to beg the Ikkou Sect to perform a healing spell and then call in the Himuka cultists to implant another luminous flame stone. Thanks to these efforts Takaya was much better, but his psychological exhaustion was another thing altogether.

“You must rest,” Saeki Ryouko told Takaya at the end of her medical examination. “You shouldn’t think too much in your state. Wounds weaken you mentally as well as physically. For now, stop thinking and just rest.”

Although Kousaka had exploited that weakness...

“Even if you feel the need to ascertain the truth for yourself or whatever it is, for now you have to let your body heal. Do you hear me?”

Takaya had been silent since then.

Ryouko removed her stethoscope and refastened and straightened his kimono. She’d been told of his condition. Though she knew that “Don’t think” was by its nature impossible advice, for some reason this patient, though weak in mind and body, had no chinks in his armor for others to take advantage of. Her concerned words sounded vacuous to her own ears.

It wasn’t that he was trying to keep a cool head. But nor was he in some sort of daze. He wasn’t asleep; his eyes were open and fixed on a single point.

Ryouko bowed diffidently and left the room.

Motoharu was standing outside, watching Takaya attentively through a crack in the paper sliding door. Ryouko reported on Takaya’s condition before bowing slightly and beating a hasty exit, daunted by the gloomy atmosphere.

(An unfathomable person indeed...) Kikkawa Motoharu thought, looking at Takaya.

He’d come to see him after Mitsuhide had brought him back, but had not approached. Takaya, who had seemed to him crippled by shock, had now become, after his reckless flight, some sort of strange creature.

(Naoe is alive.)

Here before him was the one person who needed to hear that truth the most.

But there was more to it. The fact that Naoe was now on the side that should probably be regarded as Takaya’s enemy was neither careless conjecture nor outright falsehood.

(If that is the path you’ve chosen, I have not the right to object, Naoe.)

In Naoe’s heart there had long existed a thing that must be conquered; if after so much consideration he had decided that this was how he would achieve that conquest, then that was how it must be. Naoe was a man Motoharu recognized. If this was his conclusion, Motoharu could only accept it. But in his heart he wondered: was there no other way? To Naoe such talk would probably be a nuisance.

In no way should he intervene, and neither did he have any intention of doing so. His lack of clarity had to do with the prolonging of Kagetora’s ‘artificial reality’.

Even so, Kagetora was awakening. It would take just a little longer. Kagetora had detected his own sense of unease. He had seized on the impetus needed to end his eternal dream. The artificial Naoe was no longer in the world. But Kagetora was still looking at the world from his artificial awareness.

Someone needed to hold a ‘mirror’ up to him. Just as Don Quixote recognized his own true aged decrepitude and ugliness in the mirror-knight. Someone needed to show Kagetora the self that was living inside a delusion. Otherwise even if Naoe and Kagetora met on the battlefield there would be no fairness in their battle—and Naoe wouldn’t wish for that, either.

(Though that’s probably only my own position.)

Naoe was someone he regarded as a friend. As such, he thought that reality should be faced with truth. That was all.

(Am I wrong, Naoe?)

What was Kagetora thinking at this moment?

If Kagetora also believed this was the method Naoe had chosen for his conquest, the victor would chose to fight the opposition.

 

Presently Takaya sent out the Gohou DoujiGohou Douji (護法童子)

Also known as: Gohou Douji of the Swords

Lit.: "Dharma-protecting boy"; a variety of demon-deity in the service of Bishamonten who can be summoned by a high priest with mikkyou to do his bidding. They look like boys of 9 or 10 with red hair and golden skin who wear a thousand swords and ride on top of a magic wheel (Cakraratna). Their power and skills are varied and depend on the power of their summoners.

In Mirage of Blaze, Takaya summons the Gohou Douji by writing Bishamonten's mantra on a piece of paper in Sanskrit and wrapping it around a dagger while chanting On beishiramandaya sowaka, then drawing Bishamonten’s seed syllable in the air above the blade before placing the fore- and middle fingers of his right hand against his forehead. He then touches the sword to his fingers, whereupon the paper ignites, and the Gohou Douji appears from the fire.
for autonomous intelligence-gathering. On Kenshin, Naoe, and SagaSaga-shi (佐賀市)

Saga City is the capital city of Saga Prefecture, located on Kyushu, the most southwesterly of Japan's four main islands.
view map location
’s Lady in White. But he received no satisfactory response. He also attempted an appeal to Kenshin, but naturally received no reply.

Mitsuhide returned after a short while. When he entered the room, Takaya was seated on the futon in sleeping robes gazing out the paper sliding window.

“How are you, Kagetora-dono?”

“... I’m not gonna die,” Takaya answered expressionlessly. “What are you gonna do with me?”

“Do...?”

“I was told I would be made into a vessel for an onryou. You brought me here to make me into a tool?”

“Someone told you you would be made into a vessel?” Mitsuhide shook his head. “That’s not going to happen. We are equals. You will not be treated as a mere tool. Even if a vessel is needed, we would never dehumanize you in that way. Trust me.”

“Sure,” Takaya muttered. “Not like you can do much with this beat-up body anyway.”

“...Kagetora-dono.”

Takaya’s face turned expressionless again. He became unreadable. Though he wasn’t trying to hide anything, Mitsuhide couldn’t read him.

He wasn’t stricken with grief. He wasn’t resentful or angry. It wasn’t quite stupor. ...It was in a category that exceeded understanding.

Observing him, Mitsuhide somehow felt that he understood.

(He is the only person who can face the one called the Demon King as his equal—...)

“... Kagetora-dono, there is someone who would like to see you.”

Only Takaya’s eyes lifted to look at Mitsuhide.

“An Uesugi officer who was in Saga. We captured him as a prisoner of war rather than killing him. You probably know him well. We have restrained his spirit so that he cannot commit suicide and seek purification.”

“...”

“The Uesugi leadership is magnificent. He has refused to say anything about Kenshin or the New Uesugi no matter how much torture we subjected him to. But I wonder what would happen if he were to come face-to-face with you.”

How would an Uesugi soldier who followed Kenshin react to Kagetora?

“I would like you to see him,” Mitsuhide said.

Takaya agreed.

His answer was quiet.

 

After a short time an angular-faced young man in his twenties was brought in by retainers. He wore spirit-shackles around his neck which bound him to his vessel.

He was made to sit in front of Takaya. The retainers left, leaving the two of them alone.

The man stared at the tatami and did not seem willing to meet Takaya’s eyes. Takaya gazed at him silently for a moment. ...There was no mistake. He knew this person very well.

“Lift your head,” Takaya told him quietly. “Look at me, Takemata YoshitsunaTakenomata Yoshitsuna (竹俣慶綱) 1524 - 1582

Titles: Mikawa no Kami

A vassal of Uesugi Kenshin who fought in the Battle of Kawanakajima in 1561. He was commended for his bravery when he continued fighting even after losing both his horse and his armor. He supported Uesugi Kagekatsu in the Otate no Ran. Later, he committed suicide in the Battle of Uozu Castle along with twelve other Uesugi commanders.
.”

The man’s head jerked up at the sound of his name.

Takemata Yoshitsuna, one of the Uesugi commanders at Uozu CastleUozu-jou (魚津城)

Also known as: 小津城, 小戸城

A branch of Matsukura Castle, built in 1335 by the Shiina Clan, the castle was taken over by the Uesugi Clan during the Sengoku. It then became a strategic castle for the Uesugi for control of Ecchuu, and Kawada Nagachika served as its chamberlain for many years. In 1582, the castle was surrounded by Oda troops led by Shibata Katsuie, Sassa Narimasa, Maeda Toshiie, and Sakuma Morimasa. A fierce battle and siege ensued, (the Battle of Uozu Castle), and the castle finally fell when 13 of Uesugi's commanders committed ritual suicide. However, the Oda army immediately withdrew after hearing of the death of Oda Nobunaga at Honnou Temple. In 1583, Sassa Narimasa again laid siege to the castle, and Suda Mitsuchika surrendered to him, ending Uesugi control of the castle.

After Narimasa, the castle passed into the hands of the Maeda Clan, but was destroyed under the "One Province One Castle" decree of the Tokugawa Shogunate.

Oomachi Elementary School as well as a courthouse now stand on the former site of the castle, of which very few traces remain.
view map location
in ToyamaToyama-shi (富山市)

Toyama City is the capital of Toyama Prefecture, located on the coast of the Sea of Japan with a population of ~420,000 (2005). It was also the capital of the ancient province of Ecchuu.

During World War II, 99.5% of the urban center of the city was destroyed on August 1 and 2, 1945, when the American 73rd Bomber Wing dropped incendiary bombs on the city, at the time an aluminum ball-bearing and special steel production center.
view map location
. After dying in battle there, he had served the Uesugi and Kagetora as a valuable military asset for four hundred years. He had transferred from Uozu to Saga at Kagetora’s direction and had performed various jobs in Kyuushuu. They’d assumed he had been killed along with Saga’s Lady in White...

Takaya only gazed quietly at Takemata. As if drawn in by that gaze, Takemata didn’t look away.

“Kagetora...sama...”

“Did you kill Ryuuzouji?” Takaya asked. “Did Naoe order you to assist Ootomo?”

Takaya saw tears fill Takemata’s eyes. He seemed to crumble under Takaya’s gaze.

“I’m so sorry!” he cried like a dam bursting. He pressed his head against the tatami as he wailed. “I’m sorry! I’m sorry! I am so sorry—!!” he continued to repeat until his voice ran out, with such vehemence that one had to wonder if he had gone mad. Ougi Takaya now knew that Mitsuhide had spoken true.

He was no longer this man’s master.

Takemata’s tears spoke of his guilty feelings. Here in front of Takaya he probably felt as if the walls had closed in around him.

Takaya gazed quietly at him. For a long time Takemata’s sobbing was the only sound in the room. How long did it last? When his tears finally dried up, Takaya asked, “Can you tell me, Takemata...”

“...”

“What my father intends to do with me?”

“I do not know,” Takemata answered in-between sobs. “I was not told Lord Kenshin’s intentions... Only that I must obey.”

“When did you receive these instructions?”

“A long...a long time ago now... Ah... Around the end of the Itsuku Island affair...”

Takaya’s chin jerked up. “After...Itsuku Island...”

“Four hundred years have passed since Lord Kenshin last appeared before us...it was overwhelming. Lord Kenshin gave us a command: that he has raised a new general, and we are to obey his instructions above all.”

“...” Takaya half-closed his eyes in pain. “Why...”

Why did Father, he wanted to say, but choked up.

After a long moment of silence, Takaya finally asked, “Has Father really entered the «Yami-Sengoku» battlefield?”

“...”

“What does Naoe intend to do with me?”

Takemata’s shoulders jumped slightly.

“Does he intend to sacrifice me? Has he been preparing for conquest of the «Yami-Sengoku» for the past two years as Lord Kenshin’s servant while leaving me in the enemy commanders’ line of fire?”

“I...”

“What does Lord Kenshin intend to do with me now that he’s removed me from my position?”

Takemata bit his lips hard.

“Answer me, Takemata.”

Though quiet, it was not a command he could disobey. Takemata shook his head blindly. “I...I’m not sure. But I heard Hakkai-dono say...”

“Hakkai? The Hakkai is alive?”

Takemata nodded. Hakkai had been working for Kenshin since Itsuku Island. He was now at Naoe’s side as the New Uesugi’s «NokizaruNokizaru (軒猿)

Lit. "roof monkey"; Uesugi Kenshin's ninja, who used a special technique which involved traveling on rooftops and entering houses from above. Their forte was hunting down other ninja, such as the Fuuma of the Houjou Clan and the Toppa of the Takeda Clan.
head». Takaya was stunned. But none of his feelings showed on his face.

He forced calm on himself and asked, “What...did...Hakkai say? Tell me precisely.”

“But—...”

“It’s fine. Just tell me, Takemata.”

Takemata teared up. There was a look of unbearable anguish on his face. But finally he resolved himself and repeated Hakkai’s words.

“He said...‘Naoe-sama intends to eventually «exorcise» Kagetora-sama...’”

Takaya caught his breath.

The words struck home like a dagger to the heart.

Naoe intended to kill him.

“...”

Takaya’s trembling fists turned white.

His muttered words were hoarse, wrung from his throat: “I see...”

Takemata fell prostrate.

Takaya closed his eyes and quietly tilted his face to the ceiling.

footnotes

  1. An alternative reading of Hyuuga, ”towards the sun“, is ”Himuka“. ”Hi“ is a reading for both ”sun/day“ and ”fire“.
  2. Or ‘Stalwart of Himuka’. ‘Himuka’ is always given as phonetic katakana up to this point, but is rendered in kanji for the first time here. The characters used are ‘fire’ and ‘toward’.

Chapter 22: O Wind, To That Faraway Kingdom

The arrival announcement for the flight from Hanedaview map location resounded throughout the airport. Shortly thereafter the lobby was packed with passengers disembarking from All Nippon Airways Flight 645.

“I made it...” one young man amongst the crowd—a college student by the looks of him—murmured to himself as he lightly lifted the brim of his hat. This flight, which he’d managed to snag off a waiting list, had encountered a bit of turbulence en-route, but despite the jolting had touched down safely and on schedule at Kumamoto. Carried forward by the flow of people, he descended to the first floor lobby.

“All right, then... Now what?”

This was his first time in Kumamoto. He’d hopped on the airplane without knowing a thing about his destination. Given how close Haneda was to his residence in Shinagawaview map location, he didn’t even feel like he’d come very far. Hoisting the bag holding a few changes of clothing to a more comfortable position, he directed eyes full of determination to his path.

(Takaya—...)

The young man was Narita Yuzuru.

Everything had started from an uneasy premonition he’d gotten yesterday. Though he didn’t possess such extraordinary abilities as telepathy, he’d become more confident in his presentiments and precognitive dreams since the Kasuke incident. Plus, this was the first time his concern for Takaya had been stricken with such foreboding.

(Takaya is in danger...)

Since last night, his heart had trembled with a feeling halfway between despair and grief, robbing him of all but restless sleep. And for some reason he could not shake a numbness from his fingertips that felt as if they were plunged in snow. Something was going on, he thought.

(Kumamoto.)

He’d heard that Takaya and Chiaki were infiltrating a school in Kumamoto (or rather, he’d forcibly extracted the information). He also knew where they were staying. In the morning he’d telephoned the hotel, but had been given the troubling news that both Chiaki and Takaya had been away since the day before yesterday, which confirmed his belief that something had happened. Happily, classes were out for spring break. He’d had to skip out on his part-time job, but Takaya’s welfare took top priority. He didn’t care about anything else if Takaya was safe, even if he’d come on a fool’s errand. He’d hurriedly flown out here to Kumamoto after deciding that if the need arose, he would bring Takaya back even if he had to knock him unconscious to do it.

Someone strange was happening in Kumamoto.

There had been a series of strange articles in the in-flight newspaper. The Five Bridges of Amakusa had become unpassable due to unknown causes, isolating the residents. There was something about a sort of heated gale-wind on the bridge blocking cars. It was being investigated as a mysterious meteorological phenomenon, but it sounded unnatural. Amakusa was in Kumamoto Prefecture.

‘Kumamoto’.

But that wasn’t the only ‘strange event’.

“Ugh...!”

As soon as he stepped out, Yuzuru stiffened with a sense of oppressive pressure. What was this?

(What is this dark spirit-aura?)

He’d felt a heavy, stifling sort of feeling pressing down on him as soon as they’d crossed into Aso airspace—so it wasn’t travel sickness after all. The origin became clear as soon as he disembarked. This was a spirit-aura. This land was brimming over with a rabid, dark sort of spirit-aura.

(Ick...)

Feeling a throb of vertigo and nausea, Yuzuru sat down in a lobby chair. This wasn’t like anything he’d experienced before. And the center of this dark aura felt far away.

(Pull yourself together, this is nothing,) he exhorted himself, shaking himself together. When he lifted his head, the sight that burst into his field of vision made him gasp. Ghosts dotted the lobby. He could see them. This was the first time he’d been able to see them so clearly. Yuzuru tensed. Something terrible was happening.

(What in the world is happening to Kumamoto?)

There was no doubt that Takaya and the others were up to their necks in this extreme abnormality.

(This is bad.)

Yuzuru bit his lip. He pressed the back of his hand against his forehead. The ‘Seed of the Demon King’ was beginning to throb. Because of this atmosphere?

(Or not...?)

Something felt different. He could feel its power very distinctly. What was going on? he wondered. Ear-piercing cheers suddenly interrupted his intense misgivings, and Yuzuru turned.

(What’s going on?)

They looked like a group of squealing female college students. There was a group walking toward them who had the feel of industry people. And maybe a celebrity of some sort? Apparently they’d been on the same flight. They must’ve been in the Super Seats, since Yuzuru hadn’t even noticed them on the plane...

There was a tall man at the center of the group. He was dressed in a garden-variety T-shirt and jeans, along with sunglasses and cap, but they couldn’t conceal the ‘brilliance’ coming off him from head to toe. “Ah!” Yuzuru exclaimed involuntarily. He knew his man just from his stature, hair, and the lines of his face.

It’s him...!

(Shiba Eiji!)

He barely stopped himself from shouting the name out loud.

(It’s ’SEEVA’s Shiba Eiji!)

There was no doubt. Yuzuru was a big fan of Shiba. Shiba was his favorite musician right now, and even the tape in his Walkman was one of Shiba’s. Just the other day he’d gone to see him live in Yokohama. How could he not recognize him?

“Woah—...!”

He followed the figure with his eyes, unconsciously holding his breath. The more he looked, the more certain he was. The passengers around him, the counter staff, even a passing aircraft crew had their attention fixed on him and were talking noisily among themselves. He was the center of attention. Was this what it meant to be a star?

(But why is he here?)

Yuzuru was pretty sure he didn’t have a tour here.

Strange, he thought. Shiba exchanged a few words with someone who was probably his manager and suddenly lowered his sunglasses a little. And then—maybe it was just his imagination, but: Shiba looked in his direction. Woah, Yuzuru thought, tensing. But at that moment:

(What...?)

Ba-zing.

He felt as if the bindi on his forehead had suddenly burst open—split apart like a water balloon. Startled, Yuzuru shuddered and rocked back on his heels.

(What was that?)

“Maybe he’s here for a video shoot,” the group of college students near him speculated loudly.

“It was in a magazine the other day, that he’s going to do a glamor-shoot in Aso. He loves Japan way more than you’d think, doesn’t he?”

“I thought he’d try to go international, but he didn’t... But isn’t it super-cool that he’s so different?”

(Did she say Aso...?)

Yuzuru turned to see Shiba already walking away. A car was waiting. Yuzuru stood and followed the group, but as he tried to slip out the airport doors past which Shiba had gone—

(What...?)

Something weird happened.

Shiba had halted and was looking at something. Following his gaze, Yuzuru saw a male high school student standing there alone in his uniform. What startled him was the student’s terrible wounds. His uniform was covered in mud, his hair was wild, and his cheeks were caked with blood.

(What in the world?)

The student gazed at Shiba, but not as a fan might.

Shiba looked back at him silently.

The student stumbled closer. His staff moved to shield him, but Shiba stopped their movement. The student walked doggedly closer, face warped with pain. He was limping, and it looked as if he had marshaled all his strength for this one act.

Reaching Shiba at last, the student looked as if he were smiling a little.

“To...no...”

At which point he collapsed into Shiba’s arms. There were screams and people moving to call the authorities, but Shiba stopped them. He placed the student in the car waiting for him, then climbed in after him. And they left, just like that. Yuzuru looked after them, dumbfounded by the series of events.

(What was that just now...?)

He had a very...very bad feeling.

The ‘Seed of the Demon King’ on his forehead throbbed painfully. As if it were resonating with something...

(The city. I need to get to the city,) Yuzuru decided.

He would go to the source of the abnormality. First he would head to the school they were infiltrating—from there he’d be able to tell what Takaya and the others were up to. Yuzuru ran toward the taxi stand.

Distracted by Shiba, Yuzuru completely failed to notice the gaze that had been fixed on him since he had reached the lobby. A young man walked out of the airport, staring after the taxi Yuzuru had climbed into. His cap was pulled over his eyes—the same cap as Shiba. Chestnut hair like gold threads peeked out from beneath it. His jeans-clad form was slender.

“We’ve certainly burst in on an interesting place,” he murmured to himself, smiling. “We welcome your visit, Jouhoku High School OB—Narita-senpai.”

 

(What a place...!)

As soon as he entered the city, the spiritual aura grew so thick that Yuzuru went green around the gills. He finally had to get off the taxi to toss his cookies.

Kumamoto was a hot mess. He was seeing what looked like SengokuSengoku (戦国)

The "warring states" period, lasting from 1467 to 1615, in which the warlords of Japan battled each other for the rule of the country.
ghosts even before he reached the city, but after crossing the KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
expressway overpass everything pretty much went haywire. Was that a barrier? As soon as he entered it, the spiritual aura became so dense that he couldn’t breathe. He felt nauseous and chilled, and finally couldn’t bear it anymore and asked to be let off at a nearby park.

(Pull yourself together... Pull yourself...) Yuzuru tried to encourage himself as he washed his face. He just needed to get used to it; he’d feel better then. He needed to control himself. (What was it Takaya told me?)

A coping method for times like these. It wasn’t that complicated. He constructed the image of a transparent ball surrounding him which repelled the aura. When he formed that image, it became an auto-suggestion. Even if it couldn’t block the aura completely, the impact was minimized.

(Right, transparent ball. Ball.)

He focused on the thought, and—what do you know? It worked. The last thing he wanted was to be a burden to Takaya. If he couldn’t even take care of this himself, Yuzuru thought. He pulled himself together and headed for the city center once more.

Conditions were even worse there, but now that he had some resistance, it didn’t impede his movement.

(This is horrible, though...)

Yuzuru grimaced involuntarily as he traversed the Downstreet arcade. Energized wandering or earth-bound ghosts loitered here and there. The spirit-obstruction was considerable; were the residents okay? A light bulb right above his head suddenly exploded, and Yuzuru ducked. Poltergeist activity was now happening in plain view. Speaking of which, the pedestrian traffic was paltry. Wasn’t this one of Kumamoto main streets? Yet half the shops were closed, and it felt lifeless. There were still people about, but their expressions were empty and lethargic. Their listless movements gave the street an equal sense of languor.

(It gives me the creeps...)

Had MatsumotoMatsumoto City (松本市)

The largest city in Nagano Prefecture, Matsumoto is surrounded by mountains and is acclaimed for its beautiful views.
view map location
’s streets looked like this when Shingen’s wraiths had gone on their rampage? People’s psyches were obviously being influenced by the spiritual aura.

Yuzuru made Takaya and Chiaki’s hotel his first stop.

 
“They’re still not back yet?”

Yuzuru looked pained by the concierge’s response. Chiaki had apparently left a message, but hadn’t said when he would return. Yuzuru sighed.

“I see... Can you tell me...I think O-Ougi Takaya goes to a school near here—do you know where it is?”

“Yes, but...that school is currently...well...” the concierge evaded. Thinking it odd, Yuzuru leaned forward.

“Has something happened? Where is it?”

“Ougi-sama went to Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
, but... it’s probably because of the...disturbance...there...that he hasn’t returned...”

“Disturbance?”

“I don’t know the details,” the concierge disclaimed in hushed tones.

“Mass running away from home?”

“...Or something like that; I’m not clear on the details...”

From what the concierge said, the affair had started in the middle of the night two nights ago. The school’s entire student body had gathered at the school and refused to go home, and had banded together to barricade themselves in.

“Barricade themselves? Why would an entire school want to run away from home?!”

“Anyway, the police is out there now, and it’s pretty serious. So Ougi-sama and Chiaki-sama are probably at the school...”

Apparently the concierge had heard Chiaki was a teacher there. But what in the world was going on? Yuzuru thought for a moment.

“All right. I guess I’ll go take a look. Old Castle High School, right?”

Yuzuru confirmed the location and immediately left the hotel.

(What the hell?)

On top of ghosts everywhere, now there were students running away from home and occupying a school. Active ghosts were even attached to several hotel employees, and it creeped Yuzuru out. Having them snickering at him over people’s shoulders was completely unacceptable. How he admired Takaya and the others for confronting such scenes full-on.

These unorganized ghosts probably wouldn’t have such power under normal circumstances. They must have been energized by something—they wouldn’t be so clearly visible otherwise.

(Old Castle High School...then?)

I should go take a look, Yuzuru thought, running along the castle moat.

 
Just as the concierge had said, the police, parents and guardians, and media were thronged in front of Old Castle High School’s main gate in a remarkably loud crowd.

“Wh...what the? What?”

The main gates were firmly shut. Several students could be seen beyond them. They stood in a uniformly-spaced line as if they were guarding the gate.

The fact that Old Castle High School was sitting on the former site of a castle was now made stark. The east bank of the Tsuboi River was its outer moat; a high stone wall encircled its west side. It had two gates: the front gate was next to the post office, while the back gate was next to the castle. The topography exactly suited its defense. All the school windows were covered by curtains, and most of the students appeared to be inside. The atmosphere was solemn.

Someone who appeared to be a representative from the PTA attempted persuasion through a loudspeaker. The parents only stared at the school in pale-faced shock and confusion.

“What in the world happened here?” Yuzuru asked a press person next to him. “Is it true that students have barricaded themselves inside?”

“Yeah. They say the entire student body has run away from home and occupied the school—the uproar’s been fierce.”

“Occupied the school? But we’re way past the era of student movements. Why would they...?!”

“Well, they’re investigating the motivations right now, but haven’t found out anything yet. Even the Board of Education and police have been dispatched, trying to persuade them to come out, but nobody knows what’s going on inside at all. They’re asking the students what demands they have of the staff or people outside.”

(It’s inside.) Yuzuru could tell the center of this bizarrely dense spiritual aura was inside the school. He was certain of it. What was going on? (What are those students...!)

“Apparently this school’s been odd for a while.” the journalist explained courteously. “There’s something called an ‘iron student council’ which operates like an authoritarian regime. Its leader’s leadership ability is quite strong, so people are wondering if that’s why there’s so much solidarity between the students—but on the other hand it doesn’t seem to have been particularly antagonistic towards the school. Well, we live in a world where anything can happen, and this is an era of instability. It could simply be rebellion against adults or our society. The school occupation really brings to mind my own school days, though...” the man, who looked like a baby boomer, reminisced.

No, that’s not it, Yuzuru thought. This isn’t a rebellion or anything of the sort. The source of the Kumamoto ghosts’ energetic state is in this school. It must be exerting an influence.

(Is Takaya in there too...?!)

What should he do?

“Send out a representative and talk to us! We’re prepared to listen! If you have points of contention, we’ll listen to them. Come out and talk!” the adults appealed desperately, but that wasn’t the problem. As evidence of that, even though the students heard, they appeared uninterested in engaging in conversation. They stood like the will-less guards of a castle garrison.

(Castle garrison?)

True, this was a corner of Kumamoto Castleview map location. If Takaya and Chiaki had infiltrated the school, then it must have something to do with the onshouonshou (怨将)

Lit.: "vengeful general": the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period, who continue their battles even in modern-age Japan.
of the «Yami-SengokuYami Sengoku (闇戦国)

Lit.: "Dark Sengoku", the civil war still being fought by the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period in modern-day Japan.
».

He just needed to know they were all right. But how?

(If I can sneak inside...)

He circled the school, examining its perimeter, but it was like a fortress. There were guards everywhere, leaving no gap to sneak inside.

The majority of the adults cluelessly underestimated the situation, having assumed it was mere adolescent hysteria and could not last for long. That was why no one had suggested extreme measures. But he heard there were collaborators on the outside who delivered food and other necessities in a truck daily. That spoke of careful and thorough preparation.

(Truck...?)

If he had Takaya and Chiaki’s powers he might be able to steal a truck and slip inside, but that was out of the question for him. That was when he realized his own powerlessness. He might have a little extrasensory perception, but that was no help. But he couldn’t simply stand aside and do nothing.

(What should I do...?)

 
“The people outside are still there. Pretty persistent, huh?” student council vice president Ozaki commented, peering out of the blinds at the main gate from the principal’s office. “Shall I have the soldiers drive them off?” he asked, turning to Mikuriya Juri seated on the sofa behind him.

Mikuriya returned calmly, “What? It matters not so long as they do not enter the castle. More importantly, is the organization of the troops complete? What of their training?”

“Yes, preparations are complete. They can set out at any time.”

“I see. ...And the «Golden Serpent Head»?”

“The work of raising it is proceeding,” Takahashi Jouun responded. They had finally found the «Golden Serpent Head» buried beneath the gymnasium. “Work will be finished in a day or two,” Jouun added.

“Though the Shimazu army is near at hand, we will be without equal if only we can obtain the «Golden Serpent Head». Until then, our castle garrison must hold them back. I hope for your assistance, Irobe-dono.”

Irobe KatsunagaIrobe Katsunaga (色部勝長) 1493? - 1569

Historically: In the Sengoku era, he served three generations of the Nagao Clan: Nagao Tamekage, Nagao Harukage, and Uesugi Kenshin and was master of Hirabayashi Castle. He was one of Kenshin's most respected generals and Kenshin's military chief of staff. He was killed at the siege of the rebellious Honjou Shigenaga's castle.

In Mirage of Blaze: One of the Yasha-shuu under Uesugi Kagetora's command. He is the only one out of the five Yasha-shuu who survives the battle with Oda Nobunaga thirty years before the start of Volume 1, and carries on the mission alone while the others are reborn. He is a baby when Naoe finds Kagetora again thirty years later, having only performed kanshou two years previously.
was also in the room. He nodded firmly. He had been instructed by Naoe to aid Mikuriya. Although he had not heard the details from Naoe-as-Kaizaki, he had learned everything about the «Golden Serpent Head» upon the creation of the alliance.

He hadn’t heard from Naoe since then. He’d said he was going to investigate the Ikkou Sect’s activities after their attack on Kagetora, but Irobe didn’t know anything beyond that.

(I have to defend this position until we obtain the «Golden Serpent Head».)

At that moment the volume on the loudspeaker went up even more, and even sirens began to shrill. The Gregorian chant broadcasting throughout the school was drowned out, and Mikuriya finally frowned in displeasure.

“...Should I drive them off?”

 
The people outside the school gates stirred, and Yuzuru’s attention was drawn to them in surprise. There appeared to be movement. A representative from the students was coming out. She was a petite female student with hair styled like a Japanese doll’s, followed by another student who looked as if he might be her servant.

(That’s...)

“Mikuriya-kun!” Old Castle High School’s principal exclaimed.

“Who is that?” the police asked murmuring school staff.

“It’s Mikuriya Juri-kun, the student council—”

“Mikuriya-kun! I want an explanation. What in the world is going on?!”

“Be silent, everyone.”

A voice so cold that one couldn’t imagine it coming from her stifled the crowd. The girl’s dignified eyes surveyed the adults as if asserting ascendancy over them.

“Old Castle High School became ours yesterday. We are preparing to enter into battle. If you remain here, you will become an impediment in that battle. Now please withdraw.”

“‘Battle’...?”

“What are you talking about?! What are you planning to do?!”

“I am not here to answer your questions. I have asked you to withdraw.”

Wrong-footed by her forcefulness, the teachers fell silent. Mikuriya slowly crossed her arms and regarded the crowed haughtily.

“’Twould be futile to proffer explanations to nobodies like you. If you value your lives, leave now!”

(What...?!)

Yuzuru saw something that looked like spider silk shooting out of Mikuriya’s entire body. The threads spread like smoke, hanging over the entire area like fog—out of which appeared a giant serpent...!

“Waaaugh!”

The school staff screamed and scattered. The serpent’s eyes glittered red from within the fog. In an instant everyone’s movements stopped dead.

(Huh—...?)

Then the fog disappeared. The serpent, too, vanished like an illusion. Thereupon—what? The staff, parents and guardians, and police...the faces of everyone present suddenly slackened, and one by one they began to take themselves off .

“Wh...?! Hey, hey wait...everyone!”

Everyone left, leaving Yuzuru behind. This must be so-called hypnotic suggestion, Yuzuru was certain.

(That girl...!)

She was not your run-of-the-mill student. Yuzuru pushed his way through the contraflow to rush up to the students at school gates.

“Hey, there’s a student here named Ougi Takaya, isn’t there?! Let me see him! I know he’s here; let me see Ougi Takaya!”

Mikuriya and her escort were already making their way back to the entrance. They turned at the sound of Yuzuru’s voice.

(My suggestion didn’t work on him...?)

“Takaya! Takaya’s here, isn’t he?! Come out...! Ougi Takaya! Ougi Takayaaa!!”

“!” Mikuriya’s expression changed.

Next to her, Ozaki paled. “Student council president, that man...”

Mikuriya’s eyes glazed over, and her face grew as cold as a noh mask. She slowly turned back to Yuzuru. Yuzuru tensed, straightening.

“You’re here to see Ougi Takaya. That’s what you said?”

“Yes...?”

Mikuriya nodded slightly towards her followers. Male students grabbed both of Yuzuru’s arms.

“What are you doing...?!”

“Who are you? I want your name.”

“Narita Yuzuru. Ougi Takaya’s friend.”

Mikuriya observed him with renewed attentiveness. She could see he was neither possessor spirit nor kanshoushakanshousha (換生者)

Those who possess others by driving out the soul from a body and making it theirs.

Unlike normal spirits, kanshousha cannot exchange bodies at will; they can only switch to another host body when their current body dies. Because kanshousha become the owners of their bodies, choubuku does not work on them. It is, however, still possible to exorcise kanshousha when they are in spirit-form (i.e. between possessions).
—so why had her suggestion not worked on him?

“...You came seeking Ougi Takaya?”

“Yeah. I came all this way from Tokyo. If he’s in here, let me see him!”

“Very well.” Mikuriya gave another signal with her eyes, and the students on either side of Yuzuru released him. Mikuriya slowly turned on her heels and told Yuzuru over her shoulder, “Come with me.”

 
The inside of the school felt like a military base. Students in school uniforms moved in groups of around ten people. Everyone saluted as Mikuriya walked past. Oddly, everyone’s eyes were scarlet as if bloodshot. They couldn’t all have conjunctivitis.

(It’s like the serpent earlier,) Yuzuru thought.

What sounded like a hymn flowed ceaselessly down the corridors. The students had no spark of individuality. They were like androids, their wills controlled by someone else.

Peering into classrooms as he walked past, Yuzuru was rattled. Desks and chairs were floating lightly off the floor. The students were training to use their «power».

(Psychokinesis...? They can all use it?)

“This way.”

Yuzuru entered the innermost door as directed. Blackout curtains were drawn in the room—it appeared to be a darkroom where photographs were developed. Click—the sound of the lock turning startled Yuzuru. He’d been locked in!

“Agh...!”

His hands were bound up behind him, with his torso fastened around the leg of a desk. With another click of a switch the light right in front of him was turned on. Yuzuru involuntarily closed his eyes.

“You said you’re a friend of 2-B transfer student Ougi Takaya.” the small female student asked in a voice as cold as a witch’s. “Do you know his true identity? Tell me honestly. Who is Ougi Takaya?”

“Takaya is Takaya,” Yuzuru answered succinctly. “He doesn’t have a true identity beyond that. So just let me see him, okay?”

His declaration was so flatly definite that it left Mikuriya at a loss for words. To Yuzuru, Takaya was not ‘Uesugi KagetoraUesugi Kagetora (上杉景虎) 1552? 1554? - Apr. 19, 1579

Also known as: possibly Houjou Ujihide (北条氏秀), Houjou Saburou (北条三郎), Saburou Kagetora (三郎景虎)

Historically: Uesugi Kagetora was the seventh son (sixth to survive to adulthood) of Houjou Ujiyasu, younger brother of Houjou Ujimasa, Houjou Ujiteru, Houjou Ujikuni, Houjou Ujinori, Houjou Ujitada, and older brother of Houjou Ujimitsu. His mother was the sister-in-law of Tooyama Yasumitsu, a vassal of the Houjou Clan (other sources say Zuikeiin, Ujiyasu's principle wife). It's likely that he and Houjou Ujihide were two different people and that Ujihide was the son of Houjou Tsunashige and living in Edo while Saburou was living in Echigo, so most historians refer to him as Houjou Saburou when describing his early life.

As a child, he was sent into the priesthood at Souun Temple in Hakone, then sent as hostage to Takeda Shingen of the Takeda Clan in the three-way alliance between Houjou, Takeda, and Imagawa formed in 1554 (though this last point is now in dispute, as it is told only in the Records of Ancient Battles of the Eight Kanto Provinces and recorded in none of the Takeda Clan records.)

He was adopted by his uncle Houjou Genan in 1569 and married Genan's daughter.

When the Houjou and Uesugi clans formed an alliance in 1569, Saburou was sent to Uesugi Kenshin in an exchange of hostages with Kakizaki Haruie. (At first, the hostage was set to be Houjou Ujimasa's third son Kunimasumaru, but Ujimasa could not bring himself to send off his son, who was then still a baby.) Saburou was sent to the Uesugi clan in early 1570. Kenshin, who never married, developed a liking for the handsome and intelligent Saburou. He married his niece Seienin, the daughter of Nagao Masakage and older sister of Nagao Akikage (Uesugi Kagekatsu) to Saburou, gave him the name Kagetora (a name that had once belonged to Kenshin himself), and adopted him into the Uesugi Clan.

When Kenshin died suddenly in 1578 without naming an heir, Kagetora and Kagekatsu, similarly adopted by Kenshin, fought for succession to the position of clan head (the Otate no Ran). Though Kagetora held the early advantage with the backing of Uesugi vassals such as Uesugi Kagenobu, Honjou Hidetsuna, Kitajou Takahiro, and the Houjou Clan, the tide of the battle turned with Takeda Katsuyori's betrayal to Kagekatsu's side.

When the Otate fell in 1579, Kagetora attempted to escape to Odawara Castle, but was betrayed at Samegao Castle by Horie Munechika and committed suicide. His wife committed suicide along with him (though there are also accounts that she remained behind at the Otate and committed suicide there when her brother Kagekatsu refused Kagetora's surrender.) His oldest son Doumanmaru died at the hands of Kagekatsu's troops along with Uesugi Norimasa, and the rest of his children were believed to have died along with their parents.

In Mirage of Blaze: He was born to Houjou Ujiyasu and Zuikeiin as their eighth (seventh to survive to adulthood) and youngest son. After his death in the Otate no Ran, he was charged by Uesugi Kenshin to become kanshousha in order to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou as the leader of the Yasha-shuu and the commander of the Meikai Uesugi Army.
’; he was just ‘Takaya’. That was the truth.

“Secrecy is not to your interest. Who do you belong to? Oda? Shimazu? Or...”

“Who are you? If you want to know, why don’t you give me your name first?”

Not surprisingly, that annoyed Mikuriya. Yuzuru was self-assured. The force in his large eyes was enough to make everyone around him flinch back for a moment. He’s obstinate, Mikuriya thought inwardly, making some sort of signal to a subordinate. From the other side of the blackout curtain a female student entered carrying a liquid-filled beaker. Yuzuru flinched: something wriggled inside. It looked like green grotesquely-shaped konjac. Mikuriya seized it calmly.

“Do you know what this is?”

“...”

“An incubating demonic serpent. It was forcibly extracted from Nezu’s followers. This demonic serpent is seeking a host. Incubated within a person’s body, it will become an excellent demonic serpent after training. Its host will obey my orders.”

Even Yuzuru paled at that. He’d guessed Mikuriya’s intention.

(All the students have been infected by that thing...?)

“You too will become one of my followers.”

“Wa...wait a minute...”

“You will want to speak the truth.”

The demonic serpent wriggled grotesquely in Mikuriya’s hand. Its slimy body was around 20 centimeters (~7.9 inches) in length...it was really more leech than snake.

The students held down his struggling form, seized his jaw, and forced his mouth open. Yuzuru froze in fear. Mikuriya shoved the demonic serpent into his mouth. He couldn’t stop her...!

“Ah...guh!”

The foreign object crawled from his mouth down his throat. Yuzuru’s mind spun at the grotesque sensation. His throat bulged obscenely. Mikuriya drove the demonic serpent deeper with all her might until it finally entered Yuzuru’s body under its own power.

“Has he fainted?”

Yuzuru slumped limply. Mikuriya snorted a laugh as she wiped her hands dry on a towel a student handed her.

“No matter. He’ll speak of Ougi Takaya once he comes to. Prepare a uniform for him. We’ll use him as one of our combatants.”

Mikuriya left the room. Students saluted as she passed.

 

Meanwhile, Irobe and Takahashi Jouun had come to the construction site inside the gym. The excavation of the «Golden Serpent Head» had gone smoothly.

It was beneath the gym stage. Upon digger deeper, they had discovered the lid of what looked like a stone burial chamber, within which the «Golden Serpent Head» appeared to be entombed.

“Aso-dono’s testimony and a map of the old castle agreed that the wayside shrine deifying the «Golden Serpent Head» is here. Furthermore, it lies within a sarcophagus. We can only pray that the condition within is good. Here is the map.” Jouun showed Irobe the map of the old castle and gave him a rough description. The map had belonged to the Aso Clan.

“I see. This is quite a detailed map. Incidentally, what happened to Aso Koremitsu-dono after he told you of the «Golden Serpent Head»?”

“He should be on his way to Aso’s Saiganden Templeview map location.” Jouun folded the map. “If Koremitsu-dono had not been resurrected, we would never have learned of the «Golden Serpent Head». He committed suicide by the sword at Lord Hideyoshi’s command after he was slandered by Sagara’s old retainer. I have heard he was only twelve years old. His regret must have been deep.”

While alive, both Narimasa and Kiyomasa had been patrons of Koremitsu, but after his resurrection he had cast his lot with Ootomo, his original allies.

“Koremitsu-dono will proceed with preparations at Saiganden Temple—to construct an Ootomo kingdom within the caldera.”

“The ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’.”

“Verily,” Jouun nodded.

This was the grand ritual the Ootomo were planning to perform using the entire Aso region.

This was Ootomo’s true objective. It would turn the caldera, which was once said to be a lake, into a gigantic dam with the vast amounts of spiritual power they were accumulating.

The ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’ was the magic they would use to construct this dam. It was magnificent magic which would collect and fuse the spiritual might of the sun and the volcano’s magma into a special substance called the ‘spell cornerstone’. They would then construct an embankment in the caldera which would become the dam, and stockpile it to the brim with this fused high-level spiritual power. Once the ritual was performed, the power of fused sun and magma—‘sun power’ would be ready to hand whenever it was needed. Furthermore, since sun and magma were inexhaustible resources, however much was used, more would gush up like spring water in everlasting renewal.

This ‘sun power’ could be used for anything. It would increase the power of weapons tremendously. Wherever magma flowed was vulnerable to its reach. It could even activate magma. If gathered into a spot beneath the earth and detonated, it would be possible to knock away the Shimazu stronghold in a single blow.

The Ootomo intended to use the «Golden Serpent Head» as the cornerstone of the ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’.

The «Golden Serpent Head» was like a snake spirit in its disposition; it had the power to draw spirits to it like a magnet, though in reality it more easily gathered the ghosts’ energy than the ghosts themselves. It was the perfect foundation for the ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’, which would gather the spiritual might of sun and magma. Since Mikuriya’s infiltration of Old Castle High School, the «Golden Serpent Head»’s magnetism had quickly gained impetus. This was what had driven Kumamoto’s spiritual magnetic field mad.

Once the ‘sun power’ dam was finished, Ootomo Sourin intended to make this his kingdom.

“The Christian country which was Lord Sourin’s aim when he was alive?”

Jouun’s hands stilled, and he turned to Irobe with a suddenly serious look. Irobe returned it.

“I have heard Lord Sourin intends to establish many churches within Aso’s Bouchuuview map location ruins. That he would grant sun power to the Christians and unite all Christian spirits as his supporters. In this way he intends to unify the «Yami-Sengoku»”

“You have heard correctly, Irobe-dono.”

“Did Lord Sourin really intend to build a Christian kingdom during his lifetime? Is that why he remains in this world? And you as well?”

“When it comes to the Christian faith...we cannot interfere,” Jouun said.

At his zenith, Ootomo Sourin governed the six provinces of northern Kyuushuu as the ‘King Who Quelled the West’ [Chinzei-ou].

In a display of his superior foresight, he enriched his economy by voluntarily trading with foreign countries. Further, he was blessed with vassals famed as being the greatest in Kyuushuu. Tachibana Dousetsu, Takahashi Jouun, and Tachibana Muneshige: their strength raised Ootomo to the pinnacle of power in Kyuuhsuu.

But the conqueror’s glory was short-lived.

The cause was Sourin’s own corruption. Addicted to prosperity and splendor, he indulged in selfishness and whims, craved fortune, pursued pleasure, and immersed himself in an indolent lifestyle. His strategist Tachibana Dousetsu’s remonstrations got through to him not at all. While he was thus engaged, the state of affairs in Kyuushuu changed moment by moment. Ryuuzouji’s disaffection and Shimazu’s onslaught quickly put the Ootomo on precarious footing. The Hyuuga campaign was a failure, particularly at the Battle of Mimi River where Ootomo suffered a crushing defeat that resulted in 20,000 dead. It declined with the rapidity of a object tumbling downhill.

Its decline also had much to do with Christianity. Sourin joined the Christian faith with the aim, among others, of using the missionaries to expand his foreign trade; but as time went on he became completely absorbed by his new religion and encouraged its propagation within his territories. He built one church after another until he finally reached the point of tyranny and burned down Buddhist temples in battle. It intensified the religious conflict within his own family, and was said to have led to the disaffection of his vassals.

He was baptized in the sixth year of TenshouTenshou-nenkan (天正年間)

The Tenshou Years was the span of years from 1573 to 1592 of the latter part of the Sengoku Era, marked by regional wars. The era name was suggested by Oda Nobunaga, formed of the characters for "heaven" and "righteousness/correctness", from a phrase by Chinese philosopher Laozi: "Those who are at peace with nature bring all under Heaven into its correct pattern."
(1578). That year, Sourin personally led an expedition into Hyuuga in order to establish a Christian kingdom in Mushika, but suffered a crushing defeat at Taka Castle on the Mimi River. His plans failed. Seeing their chance, Shimazu began their invasion into Ootomo territory.

Now that he’d been resurrected, Sourin apparently intended to found his never-realized Christian kingdom, his earthly paradise, in Aso.

“...Do you think it has the touch of delusion, Irobe-dono?” Jouun queried in a rather somber voice. “I grant you...in our previous lives, when my lord began to speak of a Hyuuga campaign, I too thought it a dream. Our country was sinking; what was this talk of a Christian kingdom? Everyone was opposed.”

It had seemed like Sourin was trying to escape into that ideal, that delusion, from dark clouds and rifts spreading through his family. Jouun had believed that that was the case.

“But I feel as though I can understand my lord’s fixation on Christianity.”

“...”

“Dousetsu-dono was always with my lord.”

He was speaking of Tachibana Dousetsu.

Dousetsu, Ootomo’s strategist, had been with Sourin ever since the fight for succession called the ‘Ootomo Upstairs Collapse’ and propped up the clan as Sourin’s right arm. He was a paragon of a general: both an exceptional person and a superb military man. Irobe could personally attest to the truth of that statement now that he had met the man.

“Dousetsu-dono was perhaps too heavy for my lord.”

“Too heavy?”

“Yes. Heavy, or...too splendid, too perfect. Too strong. My lord distanced himself from Dousetsu-dono and drove him away to Tachibana Castle, furthest from Bungo. He avoided Dousetsu-dono, and it somehow seemed to me as if he always feared him.”

“He feared that he might be supplanted?”

“No,” Jouun shook his head. “He would rather have died than supplanted our lord. Dousetsu-dono was thoroughly loyal. He would never have deserted our lord. Our lord understood that. But that made him feel even worse.”

“The heavy pressure...of too much perfection—is that it?”

Jouun nodded faintly. “There was no shadow of Dousetsu-dono in the Christian creed or culture. Perhaps he wished to prove himself superior. Maybe he wanted to demonstrate this fact... By building a kingdom with his own hands that...was without a trace of meddling from Dousetsu-dono.”

Irobe gazed silently at Jouun’s profile.

“If that was the case, then I feel I can understand why he was so fixated on a Christian kingdom. Though I’m probably thinking too much...”

“...Dousetsu-dono is at Kawara Peakview map location, isn’t he?”

“By my lord’s command,” Jouun answered. “He really wanted to take command of our troops in Aso, but our lord forced responsibility of the construction of the ‘Destroyer of Provinces’ on him. There is no reason someone else cannot build the ‘Destroyer of Provinces’. My lord did not want him to interfere.”

The ‘Destroyer of Provinces’ was the name of a cannon Sourin obtained via his European trade and which he used at Usuki’s Niujima Castle to repel Shimazu Iehisa. Sourin was reconstructing this weapon as a ‘spirit-cannon’ using the soil of Kawara Peak.

“When Dousetsu-dono was resurrected...I believe my lord...felt that heavy pressure in his heart again.”

As he thought of the two people in question, Jouun breathed a sigh. Irobe withheld further comment. There are many types of lord and retainers, he thought.

Relationships between people controlled the rises and falls of a province, which were rooted in subtleties of feeling only those concerned could understand.

Thus a ruined province. Thus a master who lost his head... A lord and retainer relationship dragged out over four hundred years.

“The Kingdom of Aso...huh?” Irobe sighed to himself.

Just then vice president Ozaki arrived and addressed them. Jouun responded, “Gorou? What is the situation outside? Is the crowd dispersed?”

“There was an odd person interspersed among them.”

“What?” They both stared at him.

Ozaki responded with a dubious expression: “He said he knows Ougi Takaya; my lady’s suggestion did not work on him. My lady is personally conducting the investigation.”

“What? What is this person’s name?”

“I believe he said... Narita Yuzuru...”

“Narita Yuzuru...!”

Jouun noted Irobe’s sudden change in color.

“Do you know him?”

“Ah...no...”

Irobe knew about Yuzuru. Naoe had told him about Yuzuru being Kagekatsu’s reincarnation and about his true shape, as well as the fact that Nobunaga’s ‘Seed of the Demon King’ was implanted in him.

“What has Julia-sama done with this person?”

“She planted a demonic serpent in him. He’ll be brainwashed shortly.”

This is bad, Irobe thought.

 

Narita Yuzuru became a soldier of Ootomo.

When Yuzuru awoke, he was dressed in an Old Castle High School uniform and incorporated into a troop with the other students.

(This is weird,) Yuzuru thought. The demonic serpent had gone into his body, but it seemed he wasn’t quite like the other students. Yuzuru patted himself. (Isn’t that thing why everyone is so obedient?)

Fortunately half of Irobe’s worries proved unfounded. The demonic serpent had not brainwashed Yuzuru.

He didn’t know what he should do, so in the end he joined the others. It was convenient for finding Takaya, he decided. Yuzuru acted like he was brainwashed and participated in the students’ training and other routines.

It was amazing.

(I...I have ESP!)

It was an amazing power. So this was psychokinesis? He could lift a large desk without even touching it. Yuzuru felt like a kid in a candy store.

(Wow. This is amazing. Absolutely amazing...)

If was like he’d become one of Takaya’s circle. He could use «power». And wield it so easily.

(Now I can fight like Takaya and the others!)

His helplessness had mortified him so much. He hated that he couldn’t help Takaya. But now he could. With this power he could fight for Takaya.

The surrounding students regarded Yuzuru with surprise. No one else could handle their «power» with such ease.

“Magnificent...”

Mikuriya, who had come to inspect the training, was astonished by Yuzuru’s aptitude. He was the ideal soldier; there was no one better. Yuzuru hadn’t revealed anything else about Takaya, but that was a trivial matter. She was not about to give up a soldier of this caliber.

“Gorou, assign him to 2-A’s first unit. Placing him at an essential point will net us incredible battle gains. He’ll be helpful to us. I leave the rest to you,” Mikuriya said to the unit leader, before leaving with her following.

 
A short time later, Irobe Katsunaga entered the classroom. The students knew he was Mikuriya’s guest.

“I have been requested by student council president Mikuriya to bring Narita Yuzuru. Please send for him.”

The students immediately called Yuzuru out of his training without the least suspicion.

(What’s going on...?) Yuzuru wondered warily, scrutinizing this man who was obviously not of the school. Instead of taking Yuzuru to the executive offices, Irobe led him into the empty darkroom. Yuzuru became uneasy as the door shut behind them. He wondered if they had seen through his acting.

“Wh, what do you want?” Yuzuru’s eyes were round and startled. “What do you want with me? Tell me right now.”

“... As I suspected, you’re immune to the demonic serpent.”

“!” Yuzuru instinctively struck out with his will, but the man dispersed it with a «goshinhagoshinha (護身波)

Lit. "wave of self-protection"; the goshinha is a protective mesh spun from fine strands of spiritual energy which surrounds the caster and protects from an opponent's spiritual as well as physical attacks. The mesh gains strength and stability when it is multi-layered and becomes the goshinheki. The goshinha is Naoe's forte.
». (My will...!)

“So you’ve gained the «power», but have not been brainwashed. Incredible.”

“Wh, what the hell do you want?! Who are you? A teacher in this school?!”

“Shh! You don’t have to be worried. I’m your friend.”

Huh? went Yuzuru’s expression.

Irobe assumed a serious expression once more and told him in low voice, “I’m a friend of Ougi Takaya. My name is Irobe Katsunaga.”

“Irobe...”

Yuzuru recognized that name from Takaya and the others.

He was stunned.

“Irobe...Katsunaga...”

Chapter 23: Heroes Eat the Sun

Meanwhile, Kadowaki Ayako was at Katou Kiyomasa’s family temple, Honmyou Templeview map location.

It was located northeast of Kumamoto Castleview map location1, in an area called Hanazono [Flower Garden]. On the grounds was a long, long flight of stairs, the ‘Precipitous Path’ [Munetsuki Gangi], which ascended to the Pure Pond Mausoleum [Jouchi-byou]: Katou Kiyomasa’s resting place. It was said to be the exact same height as the tower of Kumamoto Castle, and offered, like the tower, an unbroken view of the town. It was also said Kiyomasa’s body lay beneath the Pure Pond Mausoleum in full armor and helmet in a sarcophagus covered with cinnabar to prevent decomposition, and that even now, nearly four hundred years later, his form remained unchanged.

After his resurrection, Kiyomasa had made this place the center of his barrier, and his own body the cornerstone which maintained the integrity of the whole.

In accordance with Kaizaki’s instructions, Ayako had come to protect the barrier.

(It really has gotten quite weak.)

Kiyomasa had erected the barrier to defend against incursion from enemy spirits. But the «Golden Serpent Head» had gained in power within his barrier, its influence galvanizing earth-bound spirits whose swelling spiritual energy now threatened the barrier with collapse.

Shimazu’s troops were near at hand. If they were allowed to penetrate the barrier, the city would become a battlefield. She wanted to avoid a repeat of MatsumotoMatsumoto City (松本市)

The largest city in Nagano Prefecture, Matsumoto is surrounded by mountains and is acclaimed for its beautiful views.
view map location
by any means necessary.

(I have to preserve the barrier at least until Kagetora returns.)

Shimazu Iehisa was the problem. If he figured out the barrier’s mechanism, he would attack immediately. To remove the barrier, he would have to destroy Kiyomasa’s body.

Ayako swung into action. First she trapped the perimeter by burying many wood tags in land-mine fashion. They were rather heavy-handed; anyone who tread on them would receive an electric shock and be stuck in place. As an additional defense, she hastily performed the rituals of the Flame Vajravajra

Also known as: kongou-sho (金剛杵)

A mystical indestructible weapon in Buddhism and Hinduism which destroys ignorance. In Hindu mythology, this weapon was made out of the spine of the sage Dadhichi, who sacrificed himself so that this weapon could be created to kill Vitrasur, who had conquered heaven and terrorized gods.

In tantric rituals, the vajra, held in the right hand, symbolizes the male principle while the bell, held in the left hand, symbolizes the female principle; their interaction leads to enlightenment.
and the Web Vajra to protect the barrier.

But these were emergency measures. How long would they hold?

Ayako anxiously prepared to meet the enemy’s attack.

(Kagetora...)

Ayako hadn’t heard from him or Kaizaki and was at a fever pitch of impatience. She wanted to tell him about Naoe as soon as possible. She wasn’t clear on his reason for becoming Kaizaki, but if she was correct, Takaya had had good reason to be agitated on E Islandview map location. Takaya had probably felt guilty about projecting Naoe onto a stranger, but in reality the exact opposite was true. He had unconsciously perceived the real thing.

(Naoe is still here, Kagetora,) Ayako thought toward Aso. (Even if you return to reality you won’t be overwhelmed by despair!)

She clutched her fists at a rush of impatience.

“!”

Her sixth sense prickled at an unnatural shift. Her traps were popping off. In some places, her mines were losing their power. Something was happening, she thought, rushing to the gate. Then she skidded to a stop.

Several men were climbing the stone steps. Each carried a long sword on his back. Their faces were familiar.

“We meet again, woman.”

(Shimazu Iehisa...)

They appeared to have discovered her traps. Ayako concentrated her power at a point beneath her navel to ready her will and glared right into her enemies’ faces. They had discovered the barrier point, it seemed.

“Here we thought we had finally finished off Kiyomasa’s «nuenue (鵺)

In Japanese mythology, the nue is a chimera formed from the head of a monkey, the body of a tanuki, the legs of a tiger, and a snake-tail. The nue can transform into a black cloud and brings illness and misfortune.

In Mirage of Blaze: The troops of the various clans, lumped-together masses of onryou, are called the «nue». Mori Ranmaru commands the Nue-shuu of the Oda, who are onryou with strong powers.
»—now we find someone reinforcing the gap in his barrier. What a nuisance.”

“I knew you’d show up here sooner or later. I’ve been waiting, swordsmen.”

“You seem eager to fall prey to our swords. Choose. Step aside, and you will be spared. Otherwise you will die.”

The Shimazu swordsmen slowly but steadily advanced on her position. Ayako unsheathed her sword and assumed a ready stance. She had experience with the sword. In the Bakumatsu period, despite being a woman, she had learned the North Star Blade style [Hokushin Ittou Ryuu]. She knew how to counter the Taisha style—or at least the Revealed Reality style [Jigen Ryuu]. The first stroke: if she could evade that, she had a chance of victory.

“Interesting. A fight with real swords, eh?” Iehisa’s eyes assumed the look of a swordsman. He shuffled forward on tip-toe, his blue-glowing sword raised. The point of his sword flashed. “In that case, hold nothing back!”

Howled war-cries came at her from three directions. Pressed, Ayako’s initial charge came a second too late. Her three opponents attacked her like a strong gale. They were too fast...!

A heavy wind howled at her ears. She evaded one blade, but not the second—not completely. Sword edge clashed against sword edge with a clang, scattering sparks as Ayako caught the blow with her own sword. But the terrific force of the Taisha style snapped Ayako’s sword right in half.

“!”

For an instant three sword-points flashed in front of her eyes. What was this monstrous speed...!

Crash!

Ayako’s hurled will struck her opponents’ swords head-on. Two of them were sent flying with a sound like a rock cracking apart. Iehisa slashed at Ayako as she rolled.

“Cheesto—!”

Ayako immediate shot her will at him. As soon as he flinched, she produced a tiny ocarina with lightning speed. She drew in a breath and blew with all her might. A fierce wind rose to the piping reverberation and pressed against Iehisa’s chest.

“Ugh...!”

Fuuten’s seed syllable ‘ (baabaa (バー)

The seed syllable of Fuuten.
)
’ flew out of the spirit-flute like scales and sent Iehisa and his men arcing through the sky. One tumbled down the stone stairs. Another slammed into the temple bell and crumbled to the ground. But Iehisa turned a magnificent somersault and on landing immediately resumed his fighting stance.

“...Curse you!”

Zing!

A vacuum whirlwindKamaitachi (窮奇/鎌鼬/かまいたち)

Also known as: cutting whirlwind, razor whirlwind, vacuum whirlwind

A wind demon commonly depicted in Japanese folklore as a trio of weasels with sharp claws, riding on a gust of wind to cut into the skin of their victims at lightning speed.
tore into Ayako. Iehisa unleashed his attacks in succession as pain dazzled Ayako’s eyes. Though she protected herself, her hair and cheeks sustained numerous cuts.

“How...dare you!”

“Dieeee!”

Iehisa leapt high into the air and swung his sword downward. Ayako tried to call wind to send Iehisa flying, but he flicked the flute out of her hands with his will. His shadow filled her entire field of vision.

His sword-edge descended toward her forehead...!

Ayako managed to block the blow with a «goshinhagoshinha (護身波)

Lit. "wave of self-protection"; the goshinha is a protective mesh spun from fine strands of spiritual energy which surrounds the caster and protects from an opponent's spiritual as well as physical attacks. The mesh gains strength and stability when it is multi-layered and becomes the goshinheki. The goshinha is Naoe's forte.
» by a hair’s breath. But then the completely unexpected: a high-voltage electrical current struck her. She screamed shrilly and fell unconscious.

Iehisa had struck her with a simultaneous lightning blast.

“All bark and no bite.” Iehisa snorted a laugh and stood. His subordinates belatedly joined him. He approached the Pure Pond Mausoleum. Kiyomasa’s body, the barrier’s support, was buried in the ground underneath this mausoleum. To his spirit-sight the mausoleum blazed gold as sun-fire, proof that the corpse possessed power even to this day.

“Hmm... I’ll cut it in two with this sword, just like this mausoleum.”

Iehisa took a deep, slow, modulated breath and shifted to hold his sword straight out at eye level. Bluish-white flames ignited along its length as he concentrated and gathered his power. The flames quickly lengthened like a pillar as an accumulation of terrible destructive power transformed the sword. From time to time lightning-like electric currents twined around the blade like living snakes.

“Haaaah...”

The sword flashed upward into the sky. He would cleave both the body and the mausoleum in two...!

“Cheeestooo—!!”

At that instant, something strange happened. Flames suddenly billowed from the Pure Pond Mausoleum and swallowed Iehisa’s sword.

“What...! Graah!” Flames engulfed Iehisa. He writhed in agony.

“Iehisa-sama! ...Waugh!”

His retainers stiffened. A high school student wearing his school uniform was standing in front of the gate, gazing at them with arms folded. His head and chest were bandaged.

“You need another ten thousand years on you if you want to think about laying a finger on my corpse.”

“Damn you, you must be...!”

“Precisely.”

A tall man appeared behind the student. He had distinctly chiseled features and radiant tan skin. The man came to stand in front of the student, his back very straight, and laughed boldly.

“For you see, this man is offensively obstinate by nature. If you destroy his body, he will curse you for fifty thousand years.”

(Who...?)

Groaning, Ayako lifted her upper body. The student who spoke of his corpse—was that...!

“Cursed Kiyomasa! Have you come to die too?!”

“I have come to make certain of a death: yours.”

“What...?!”

“Enough already, Kiyomasa. This chatter is a waste of time,” said the man in the jeans. He held a can of Coke in one hand, and at intervals drank from it in loud gulps.

Iehisa could not believe his ears. Who in the world was this man who treated Kiyomasa like a subordinate?

“Now that we’re in Kumamoto, I was hoping for a warm-up. I have so looked forward to finally wielding my power. Give me this kill,” he said, swinging his arm as if he were really performing warm-up exercises. He then took another drink from his cola, roughly wiped his arm across his mouth, and smiled a smile etched with cruelty. Everyone shivered. His gaze alone was enough to overpower all who were present. This was no ordinary man. How was it possible for him to exude such force with his eyes alone...?!

“Could he be...! That man, could he be—!”

“Now then, you are my tiny quarry. Fight me with everything you have!”

A magnificent golden flame blazed from the man. Iehisa’s men pointed their swords at him in their terror. There was nowhere for them to run.

“Damn you...! Damn you damn you damn yooooou!” They leapt, shouting like madmen. But the man only smirked.

There was the heavy sound of a crash.

The two retainers were smashed to the ground. Ayako gasped. Their hearts had already stopped. The smiling man had killed them alone and unaided.

“Asao! ...Miyauchiii!!”

Iehisa glared at his opponent with naked fury. He had already guessed the man’s true identity. There was no other person on earth like him; there was only one man in the «Yami-SengokuYami Sengoku (闇戦国)

Lit.: "Dark Sengoku", the civil war still being fought by the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period in modern-day Japan.
» who could be Kiyomasa’s master!

“So you’ve finally come to Kumamoto , Oda NobunagaOda Nobunaga (織田信長) 1534 - 1582

Also called: Oda Kippoushi
Title: Kazusa no Suke, Owari no Kami

Historically: The first of the "Three Unifiers"; born in Owari to a samurai, his unbridled, ruthless ambitious and military tactical genius enabled him to gain control of the imperial court in 1573 after having driven the shogun out of Kyoto. His seal read "the realm subjected to military power". Murdered at the age of forty-nine by his vassal Akechi Mitsuhide in the Honnou-ji in Kyoto.
!” Iehisa yelled like a wild beast bellowing. “But the likes of you won’t take KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
! We warriors of Satsuma defend this land with our lives!”

“Ah! Lay as much of your life on the line as you like! Be certain you won’t regret it!”

Iehisa’s fighting spirit surged. Overflowing with all the power he could hold, he attacked. Yet Nobunaga caught the stroke containing his entire heart and soul in the palm of his hand.

“What?!”

“Haaaaaa!!”

A terrible energy shot out of that palm!

The flash hit Iehisa flat-out and head-on. His body arced through the air, and that was it. He hit the ground and didn’t move again.

Nobunaga casually looked him over and took a large gulp from his Coke.

“Aaah...aaah...”

Ayako was so terrified she couldn’t speak. She’d seen just now the instant of a soul’s shattering. It really had been smashed to pieces like glass. This was not just death. This was the crushing of a soul. This was annihilation.

...This was the «hakonhahakonha (破魂波)

The "soul-ripping wave" with which Oda Nobunaga defeated Kagetora, said to be capable of destroying the soul itself, removing it from the wheel of reincarnation.
».

Nobunaga glanced at Ayako, shocked into muteness. The man who had wielded such terrible power acted as if nothing had happened. Metal crunched as Nobunaga crushed the can in his grip. Ayako came back to herself at the sound and realized that Nobunaga’s gaze was directed straight at her. She was paralyzed. It was nothing so simple as feeling like frog being watched by a snake.

“Ho, here’s something interesting.”

“Ah...aah...aaah.”

“A servant of that annoying tiger. What was her name?”

Ayako felt a quiver start from her very marrow. No matter how much she tried to suppress it, her teeth chattered, and her eyes blurred with tears. Taking in her terror, Nobunaga smiled pleasantly. He was a man who reveled in his quarry’s fear. A man who habitually declared he felt no greater pleasure than when he looked into terrified eyes. He suddenly stretched out a finger and lifted Ayako’s chin.

“A pretty woman. I’ll make a fine pet out of you.”

He called his subordinates and ordered them to take Ayako with them. Ayako was carried off without being able to offer much resistance.

“Tono, do you know that woman?”

“She’s one of the Uesugi Yasha-shuuYasha-shuu (夜叉衆)

The five kanshousha at the head of the Meikai Uesugi Army ordered by Uesugi Kenshin to hunt for the onshou who are disrupting the peace of modern-era Japan in a battle which has lasted four hundred years. Led by Uesugi Kagetora, with Naoe Nobutsuna, Kakizaki Haruie, Yasuda Nagahide, and Irobe Katsunaga. The name "Yasha" refers to soldiers in the army of Bishamonten, called "Yaksha".
. Kakizaki HaruieKakizaki Haruie (柿崎晴家) ? - 1578?

Titles: Izumi no Kami

Historically: the son of Kakizaki Kageie. He was sent to Odawara Castle in Sagami when the Kenshin and the Houjou clans struck a peace treaty in an exchange of hostages with Houjou Saburou (Uesugi Kagetora). The fate of Kakizaki Haruie was unknown when his father was accused of treason. There are theories that he either died in 1575 along with his father, or that he was murdered by Uesugi Kagekatsu's faction in 1578 during the Otate no Ran.

In Mirage of Blaze: He was one of Uesugi Kagetora's most loyal followers as well as the leader of his faction in the Otate no Ran, and was killed by Uesugi Kagekatsu's followers. He is now one of the Yasha-shuu under Kagetora's command. Haruie possesses female bodies (the only member of the Yasha-shuu to do so) in search of a lover who died two hundred years ago.

Of the Yasha-shuu, he is the one who excels most at the spiritual sensing ability called reisa.
is her name.”

“Uesugi... Then she’s one of Kagetora-dono’s followers.”

“You were with Kagetora, I believe.” Kiyomasa’s shoulders jerked. There was nothing for him to feel guilty about, but Nobunaga’s cross-examination felt as if he were inspecting each of Kiyomasa’s thoughts. “Why did you not kill him? Did you not at least read his mind? With your abilities, I’m sure you could manage it easily.”

“That is...he is a guarded man.”

“Hmm, I suppose that is so. He must be. I know of his odd talent for making others disdain him; I know not how many painful experiences my vassals have undergone due to his cunning.”

Nobunaga folded his arms and looked in the direction of Aso.

“Heh! That dear old stage is near at hand, and all the actors have been assembled. That Kagetora has also come must be the so-called hand of fate. I suppose we’ll reenact that old battle,” Nobunaga said, eyes half-lidded. “Naturally, the script calls for his death this time.”

“Tono...”

In the next instant, Nobunaga suddenly exploded with laughter. “Ha—! Hahahah! Things have gotten interesting! Kenshin, come to join the battle? ’Tis so funny I’m about to fart! That senile man who was so crazy about righteousness has now come to make a show of being equal to the Demon King of the Sixth Heaven. I am truly amused. ’Tis hilarious, Kiyomasa!”

Nobunaga had already heard the entire truth about the «Golden Serpent Head» from Kiyomasa.

“The Kihachi Tribe, eh? How thrilling that a single skull is stuffed with the onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
of the ancient people of Hyuuga. A tin can of onryou, when all is said and done. ’Tis said a wraith’s power grows in proportion to its years. Quite a pool must now be accumulated. The Ootomo don’t even know that much; the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent? Laughable.”

“The Shimazu army is approaching Kumamoto. The barrier must be strengthened immediately.”

“There is no need, Kiyomasa,” Nobunaga snapped. “The barrier is superfluous.”

“Superfluous...? Are you saying I should remove it?”

“Let Shimazu enter Kumamoto. My army need not be involved.”

“You intend to have them join battle with Ootomo?”

“Oh aye. Let those who wish to fight do so; let them expend their strength on each other. I will look on from afar. I will send out my spies. We will watch until they have lost their momentum and exhausted themselves.”

Kiyomasa was astonished. Nobunaga was serious. He really intended to invite Shimazu in.

“But Kumamoto will become a battlefield.”

“Does that displease you, Kiyomasa?” Kiyomasa’s face stiffened. Nobunaga looked down on him intimidatingly. “You are a Nobunaga retainer. In other words, Kumamoto belongs to Nobunaga. Do you have any objections?” Kiyomasa couldn’t answer. Nobunaga smiled with satisfaction. “You said Kihachi’s head is at the old castle.”

“Aye. I know it must be destroyed without a moment’s delay, but the old castle is currently under Ootomo occupation. It seems to me taking it will be next to impossible.”

“Not at all.” Nobunaga smirked as he looked toward Kumamoto Castle. “My other self has even now penetrated into Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
. ...Heheh. Well, we shall see. It will be such an unexpected twist.”

“Huh...?”

Kiyomasa once again doubted his ears. Had he said an unexpected twist?

“Whaaat. We need not take a single step. It will fall into our laps without the least toil on our parts. I shall test whether this Kihachi’s head can truly sink Kyuushuu beneath the waves.”

(What a man...!)

Kiyomasa was dumbfounded. Nobunaga had made up his mind as soon as he’d heard Kiyomasa’s tale. Rather than destroying Kihachi’s head, he would make it his.

“Please don’t! ’Tis...’tis too perilous!”

“Perilous?”

“Takeda, Kikkawa, and Ootomo do not know its true terror! It cannot be a weapon! If the onryou, once released, truly sink Kyuushuu beneath the waves... ”

“Intriguing. You do not wish to see it sunk?”

“!”

“Would not the sinking of this enormous island be a rare sight? If it can be done, would you not wish to see it? ’Twould be the event of the century. What would become of Japan, I wonder?”

Kiyomasa was extremely rattled. He could not tell what this man was thinking. He couldn’t be serious, could he? Did he mean it?

“If Kyuushuu sinks, a great number of people will die, and their onryou will be mine to control. Kenshin, Shingen, and the other «Yami-Sengoku» onshouonshou (怨将)

Lit.: "vengeful general": the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period, who continue their battles even in modern-age Japan.
—none will be worth mentioning next to my power. I will make them surrender to me; all will become my slaves! Then we will take over the world!”

Nobunaga laughed loudly. This was paranoia 2. Though all were angry and resentful wraiths at their core, no onshou had ever contemplated such ghastly stratagems.

(Wh...what in the world is he...!)

“Only one with the courage to be supreme ruler can manage a runaway horse. I will ride the Himuka onryou and establish the power to transform this country root and branch thereby. Kiyomasa, follow me and I will show you an incredible vista.”

Profound astonishment held Kiyomasa mute. Nobunaga surveyed the castle town of Kumamoto with the eyes of a military man.

“O warriors of Satsuma, show me how the ‘strongest of the Kyuushuu’ do battle. I will observe from this spot.”

 

Aso’s Kokuzou Shrineview map location was partly thrown into a state of disarray by the succession of reports that came pouring in.

Among them, news of a KagaKaga-no-kuni (加賀国,)

A province of ancient Japan that is today a part of southern Ishikawa Prefecture which once bordered on the provinces of Echizen, Ecchuu, Hida, and Noto. The priest Rennyo of Hongan Temple arrived in the 15th century to preach the tenets of True Pure Land Buddhism, which spread rapidly among the samurai and peasants of the region. They banded together into the Ikkou Sect to create a "Peasant's Kingdom", which lasted for a hundred years until Sakuma Morimasa overthrew it by order of Oda Nobunaga in 1580.

Three years later, Maeda Toshiie invaded the province and took it for Toyotomi Hideyoshi. The Maeda Clan ruled it thereafter, focusing on culture and art instead of military and warfare, and developed the province into the richest domain outside of Tokugawa Shogunate. Kaga was famous for its gold-leaf, inlaid work, and calligraphy, promoted by its Maeda lords.
uprising dropped like a bomb blast.

It astonished even Mitsuhide. The Ikkou Sect territory had fallen into civil war. Their followers, who were thought to surpass all others in solidarity, had given rise to revolt-inciting traitors. Their uprising had surprising momentum. Reports speculating that it had been incited by Kenshin flew in, immediately raising tensions. KennyoKennyo (顕如) Feb. 1543 - Dec. 27, 1592

Also known as: Hongan-ji Kennyo, Hongan-ji Kousa

Chief Abbot of Ishiyama Hongan Temple, fortress of the Ikkou-ikki, Kennyo became the 11th head of the Hongan Temple in Kyoto upon his father Shounyo's death in 1554, when he was 12. Kennyo was renowned as a strategist who engineered many alliances in the Sengoku Era and made Ishiyama Hongan Temple virtually unbreachable. His wife was the third daughter of Sanjou Kinyori (sister to Takeda Shingen's wife, Sanjou-no-kata), and they got along very well.

Kennyo aided Shingen by persuading the Ikkou sectarians in Kaga Province to rise up against Uesugi Kenshin. He allied himself with Shogun Ashikaga Yoshiaki and created an anti-Oda alliance with the Takeda, Asakura, Azai, and Mouri clans. The alliance failed upon Takeda Shingen's death in 1573.

In 1570, Oda Nobunaga laid siege to Ishiyama Hongan Temple, a siege that would last 10 years, the longest in Japan's history. Kennyo left the temple to attempt to raise reinforcements, and his son surrendered to Nobunaga by request of the Emperor.

Kennyo later enlisted the help of Ikkou sectarians for Toyotomi Hideyoshi, who granted Kennyo a new Hongan Temple (now known as Nishi-Hongan Temple) in 1589.
hurriedly appointed Rairen commanding officer of Kaga, to be recalled from Aso as soon as possible.

“I must depart for Kaga immediately. Akechi-dono, I leave the rest to you,” Rairen said, before rushing off toward Kumamoto airport.

But that was not the end of it. Similar seeds of revolt had been planted everywhere.

Date’s Northeast, Takeda’s KaiKai-no-Kuni (甲斐国)

Also known as: 甲州 (Koushuu)

An ancient province in central Japan which was ruled by Takeda Shingen during the Sengoku Period. Now known as Yamanashi Prefecture.
, Chousokabe’s Shikoku, Mouri’s territory in northern Kyuushuu—there were incidents of local ghosts acting violently in all these places. These attacks in their unguarded moment shook the commanders of various territories, and they hastened to dispatch their soldiers.

“It appears to be the Uesugi Ladies in White who are inciting insurrection.”

“So it is Kenshin...!”

“Toyama and Niigata appear to have already fallen.”

“It is said their integrated fighting strength is several times that of Oda.”

Mitsuhide’s vassals excitedly exchanged rumors. Kagetora was also on the premises. Of course, these reports were fed into his ears in minute detail.

The news effected no change in Takaya expression.

It was almost sunset before Mitsuhide could put down his work and visit him in his room.

The first words out of Mitsuhide’s mouth were a question. “You didn’t order the Ladies in White to incite insurrection, did you?”

Takaya looked at Mitsuhide quietly. He had not.

Mitsuhide knew that, but had wanted to make certain.

“What do you think of the New Uesugi?”

“...What should I think?”

“You remain unconvinced by Takemata’s testimony?”

Takaya was silent.

He slowly shook his head. “I have not confirmed it with my own eyes.”

“You’ll be satisfied if you do?”

Takaya was again silent.

Gazing at the expressionless Takaya, a little of the tension left Mitsuhide’s shoulders.

“If you want to confirm the reports yourself, do so to your heart’s content. Your confirmation would become ours as well. There is a question I want to ask you. If you withdraw from the Uesugi, will your powers be revoked? What of your «choubukuryokuchoubuku (調伏)

Also known as: choubukuryoku (調伏力)

The special power given to the Yasha-shuu to banish onryou to the Underworld using the dharani of Uesugi Kenshin's guardian deity, Bishamonten. The types of choubuku include "kouhou-choubuku", "ressa-choubuku", "kekkai-choubuku", etc. Each choubuku is begun with the incantation "bai" and the ritual hand gesture of Bishamonten's symbol.

Choubuku does not work against kanshousha, who have bodies of their own.
»?”

“Probably...not, I think,” Takaya answered flatly. “They were offered to me by Lord Kenshin, but granted by BishamontenBishamonten (毘沙門天)

Also know as: Bishamon, Tamonten, Vaiśravaṇa, Kubera

Bishamonten is one of the 12 Deva Guardians, the protector of the North and the most powerful of the Four Heavenly Kings. He is the god of warfare and warriors, sometimes called the "black warrior"; black is his symbolic color, and winter is the season over which he presides. He is often depicted as warrior with a crown on his head, a pagoda in one hand and a trident in the other. He punishes those who do evil and is also the guardian of the places where Buddha preaches. He is one who is all-knowing, who hears everything, who is always listening, and is completely versed in Buddha's teachings. He is one of Japan's Seven Deities of Fortune. The soldiers of his army are the powerful earth deities called Yaksha.

Bishamonten is also called "Tobatsu Bishamonten" (刀八毘沙門天), or "Eight-Sword Bishamonten", because of an error in translation passed down through the centuries. The original name, "Bishamonten of Tobatsu", pointed to a manifestation of Bishamonten which appeared in the Central Asian kingdom of Tou-po or Tobatsu (兜跋) to protect the capital city against invaders. Bishamonten in this form is depicted with a diadem on his head, four hands holding a key, a gem, a pagoda, and a halbert before him and eight arms holding eight swords around him.
. So long as my beliefs remain firm, I don’t think even Lord Kenshin will be able to revoke them.”

“So they cannot be used as corroboration. What about the Sword of BishamontenBishamonten-tou (毘沙門天刀)

The Sword of Bishmonten is an incarnation of Bishamonten, a physical blade which can be summoned only by the general of the Meikai Uesugi Army. It contains the power of «choubuku», and any spirit cut by it is exorcised; however, none-spiritual objects are not harmed by its blade.

Its summoning calls upon Namu Tobatsu Bishamonten with the incantation "on beishiramandaya sowaka". Its dismissal uses the incantation of unsummoning, "on basara bokisha boku."
?” Mitsuhide knew of the sword. “I have heard it is a spirit-sword carried only by the supreme commander. If you were removed from that post, you will no longer be able to wield the Sword of Bishamonten—is that not so?”

“I don’t think it would constitute proof.”

The sword was the incarnation of Bishamonten’s energy—«choubukuryoku». Once someone learned how to manifest it, it could not be taken from them. So long as Takaya did not lose his «powers» completely.

“In other words, even if someone is no longer a Yasha-shuu, they would still be able to wield «choubukuroyku». No one would make a more dangerous enemy.”

Takaya nodded.

And how much more so for the former general...

“What do you intend to do?”

“...”

After a long silence, Takaya quietly lifted his eyes. “There is a simple way to prove I am no longer Uesugi’s general. What will Uesugi’s followers do if gave an order directly contradicting that of the new general’s? It will lay everything plain.”

“You’ll call for destruction of Naoe and his followers?”

“Such a careless declaration of war...would be suicide.”

Mitsuhide was surprised. “Is that not a faint-hearted view? You must know there is no fearful gap in battle strength between you.”

“You don’t know Uesugi’s true strength. A switch in generalship means a transfer of authority to set the Meikai Uesugi ArmyMeikai Uesugi Gun (冥界上杉軍)

Lit. "Underworld Uesugi Army"; the army formed by Uesugi Kenshin to hunt down the onryou so that the peace of modern-day Japan is not threatened by centuries-old conflicts. It is composed of all the spirits who have some connection to the Uesugi and who were called upon by Kenshin. The Yasha-shuu could be called its commanders, though Uesugi Kagetora is the only person with the authority to lead it.
into motion.”

“Set in motion?The Meikai...what is that?”

“Uesugi’s hosts sleep in the realm of the dead.”

Mitsuhide’s mouth dropped open in astonishment. “What do you mean?” he asked.

“Uesugi’s soldiers in this world constitute less than half of its full strength. They are the dead with a connection to EchigoEchigo-no-kuni (越国)

An ancient province in north-central Japan which was ruled by Uesugi Kenshin during the Sengoku Period. Now a part of Niigata Prefecture.
who were put to sleep in the underworld when we underwent our first kanshoukanshou (換生)

To possess another's body, driving out their soul, so as to be reborn with memories intact. Only Naoe of all the kanshousha has the power to perform kanshou on another soul.
.”

“By the realm of the dead, you don’t mean the other world?”

“No. It’s neither the other world nor this one. It’s a dimension in the boundary between the two worlds. The sleepers there are not purified. Time does not exist. Thus they are not really sleeping.”

Kagetora and the others called existence in that realm ‘sleeping’. Only one person could summon them from that underworld: the supreme commander of the Meikai Uesugi Army.

Naturally, this was the first time Mitsuhide had heard of the existence of such an Uesugi force. If Uesugi had troops that were not in the world, how large was its actual army?

(Easily several times ours...)

“If I have been removed from my position, I have also been stripped of my authority to command them. Therefore, if I can no longer summon them, it would be proof that I have lost my authority over them,” Takaya said emotionlessly.

Mitsuhide gazed at him, wondering about his state of mind.

Takaya didn’t know why he had been tossed aside. A loss of someone of Uesugi KagetoraUesugi Kagetora (上杉景虎) 1552? 1554? - Apr. 19, 1579

Also known as: possibly Houjou Ujihide (北条氏秀), Houjou Saburou (北条三郎), Saburou Kagetora (三郎景虎)

Historically: Uesugi Kagetora was the seventh son (sixth to survive to adulthood) of Houjou Ujiyasu, younger brother of Houjou Ujimasa, Houjou Ujiteru, Houjou Ujikuni, Houjou Ujinori, Houjou Ujitada, and older brother of Houjou Ujimitsu. His mother was the sister-in-law of Tooyama Yasumitsu, a vassal of the Houjou Clan (other sources say Zuikeiin, Ujiyasu's principle wife). It's likely that he and Houjou Ujihide were two different people and that Ujihide was the son of Houjou Tsunashige and living in Edo while Saburou was living in Echigo, so most historians refer to him as Houjou Saburou when describing his early life.

As a child, he was sent into the priesthood at Souun Temple in Hakone, then sent as hostage to Takeda Shingen of the Takeda Clan in the three-way alliance between Houjou, Takeda, and Imagawa formed in 1554 (though this last point is now in dispute, as it is told only in the Records of Ancient Battles of the Eight Kanto Provinces and recorded in none of the Takeda Clan records.)

He was adopted by his uncle Houjou Genan in 1569 and married Genan's daughter.

When the Houjou and Uesugi clans formed an alliance in 1569, Saburou was sent to Uesugi Kenshin in an exchange of hostages with Kakizaki Haruie. (At first, the hostage was set to be Houjou Ujimasa's third son Kunimasumaru, but Ujimasa could not bring himself to send off his son, who was then still a baby.) Saburou was sent to the Uesugi clan in early 1570. Kenshin, who never married, developed a liking for the handsome and intelligent Saburou. He married his niece Seienin, the daughter of Nagao Masakage and older sister of Nagao Akikage (Uesugi Kagekatsu) to Saburou, gave him the name Kagetora (a name that had once belonged to Kenshin himself), and adopted him into the Uesugi Clan.

When Kenshin died suddenly in 1578 without naming an heir, Kagetora and Kagekatsu, similarly adopted by Kenshin, fought for succession to the position of clan head (the Otate no Ran). Though Kagetora held the early advantage with the backing of Uesugi vassals such as Uesugi Kagenobu, Honjou Hidetsuna, Kitajou Takahiro, and the Houjou Clan, the tide of the battle turned with Takeda Katsuyori's betrayal to Kagekatsu's side.

When the Otate fell in 1579, Kagetora attempted to escape to Odawara Castle, but was betrayed at Samegao Castle by Horie Munechika and committed suicide. His wife committed suicide along with him (though there are also accounts that she remained behind at the Otate and committed suicide there when her brother Kagekatsu refused Kagetora's surrender.) His oldest son Doumanmaru died at the hands of Kagekatsu's troops along with Uesugi Norimasa, and the rest of his children were believed to have died along with their parents.

In Mirage of Blaze: He was born to Houjou Ujiyasu and Zuikeiin as their eighth (seventh to survive to adulthood) and youngest son. After his death in the Otate no Ran, he was charged by Uesugi Kenshin to become kanshousha in order to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou as the leader of the Yasha-shuu and the commander of the Meikai Uesugi Army.
’s fighting power had to count as a minus; why, then, did he have to be discarded?

“New Uesugi has said they will eliminate you, I believe. I heard you were told as much by Takemata. What will you do? Will you fight?”

“... I have to at least protect myself,” Takaya said, standing so abruptly that he startled Mitsuhide.

“Where are you going?”

“I thank you for looking after me. But I have no intention of siding with you. For now on, I will side with no one.”

“Do you intend to return to your comrades?”

“Comrades? What comrades?”

He couldn’t trust either Nagahide or Haruie. They were probably in communication with Kenshin. He could do nothing but hide, perhaps.

“Wait, Kagetora-dono,” Mitsuhide called out sharply. “Won’t you lend me your strength?”

Takaya stopped.

“We need power to defeat Oda. Won’t you lend us yours?”

“...”

“If you will cooperate with us, we have arrangements in place for sheltering you from Uesugi. Having you would give us heart. No, that’s not it.” Mitsuhide stated emphatically with grim determination: “I want you to become our leader.”

“What...!”

That surprised him, naturally. An expedient lie, he thought, but Mitsuhide looked serious.

“If I could, I would end this «Yami-Sengoku» as quickly as possible. I created the anti-Oda Alliance, but reconciling all the various commanders’ expectations is all but impossible. But if we do not consolidate our forces, we cannot match our adversary. I need a unifying force. Something that can weave together the hearts of these onshou.”

“...They have you.”

“I have not the disposition. It is a role for which I am unfit,” Mitsuhide said with clear-eyed rationality. His wise eyes regarded Takaya. “You have the qualities I lack. Your abilities are equal to a war with Lord Oda Nobunaga. And you are the former supreme commander of the Uesugi. You have ample reason to fight Kenshin; you have the necessary conviction. This alliance needs one who can transcend the interests of each separate army. We lack a force which will restrain and unite all the onshou of the alliance. They can trust you, for you are not swayed by self-interest. I wish you to be the standard-bearer of the anti-Oda Alliance, Kagetora-dono, and think with me on the source of the «Yami-Sengoku».”

“The...source?”

“Kagetora-dono...” Mitsuhide paused to sort out his thoughts before continuing. “Have you never wondered why the onshou have gone berserk now, after four hundred years? Why the «Yami-Sengoku» erupted so recently? I wish to show you its source, Kagetora-dono.”

Takaya’s brow creased as he listened.

“I’ve wondered if the «Yami-Sengoku» was not roused by artificial means.”

“Artificial...means?”

“Yes. My tentative guess is that the responsible party is either Uesugi KenshinUesugi Kenshin (上杉謙信) Feb. 18, 1530 - Apr. 19, 1578

Also called: Nagao Kagetora (長尾景虎), Uesugi Masatora (上杉政虎), Uesugi Terutora (上杉輝虎)
Title: Kantou Kanrei (関東管領)

Historically: Fourth son of the noted warrior Nagao Tamekage, Kenshin wrested control of the Nagao clan from his brother Nagao Harukage and fought for control of Echigo Province. He accepted the name Uesugi Masatora when he gave refuge to his nominal lord, Uesugi Norimasa, and at his urging campaigned to push the Houjou out of the Kantou Region.

He adopted the name "Kenshin" when he became a Buddhist monk and a devotee of Bishamonten. The standard his army carried onto the battlefield bore the character 毘 ("bi") for Eight-Sword Bishamonten. He battled Takeda Shingen five times at Kawanakajima, as well as the Houjou and Ashina clans and Oda Nobunaga, whom he defeated despited being outnumbered. However, Kenshin died soon after the battle. He named his two adopted sons, Uesugi Kagetora and Uesugi Kagekatsu, his heirs, hoping that they would divide the Uesugi lands peacefully between them after his death.

In Mirage of Blaze: He became a god of war after his death, ascending from Nin Dou to Ten Dou, and established the Meikai Uesugi Army to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou. He named Kagetora as its commander.
or Oda Nobunaga.”

Takaya was shocked. He’d never even thought of such a thing before, and now it was thrust in his face.

“There’s no way...”

“I have felt for a long time that someone or something devised this battle. People who have been beneath the earth for four hundred years all roused to war. That in itself is an unnatural situation. There must be a starting impetus. What great power triggered the awakening?”

“You’re saying that...someone set up the «Yami-Sengoku» with some sort of purpose in mind?”

“I have no conclusive evidence.” Mitsuhide elucidated. “But if someone did do such a thing, I can think of no candidates other than Uesugi Kenshin and Oda Nobunaga. I don’t know the purpose. I do know that a situation in which so many spirits are used in futile battles cannot be ignored. It must be ended. I desire a like-minded comrade who is willing to search for a solution with me.”

“That’s the anti-Oda Alliance?”

“I have not spoken of this to them. You are the first,” Mitsuhide told him emphatically. “We also became the anti-Kenshin Alliance the instant he entered the war. I had only one reason for establishing this alliance: to find the source of the «Yami-Sengoku» and destroy that person. I believe that is the shortest path to ending the «Yami-Sengoku». I need a power which will bring this alliance together. I want you to be that power. What do you think, Kagetora-dono?” Mitsuhide asked.

His tone held no trace of childish eagerness; it was rational from beginning to end.

Takaya was silent as he carefully examined Mitsuhide.

The silence, which seemed like it might go on forever, was finally broken by Takaya. “Do I really seem such an optimist that I would simply go along with it?”

“Kagetora-dono.”

“I already told you I won’t enter into any alliance. I haven’t changed my mind.”

“You feel a sense of duty toward Kenshin? Loyalty carried too far makes one a fool.”

“That’s not why,” Takaya responded clearly. “The instant I ceased to be supreme commander, my bonds to both the Uesugi and the «Yami-Sengoku» were severed. So I will return to an ordinary life. I wish to return to Ougi Takaya’s life.”

“If you do, Naoe will hunt you down. As long as you are Uesugi Kagetora, the circumstances won’t allow you to sever your bonds—however much you want to. Therefore, Kagetora-dono, should you not engage your powers to end the «Yami-Sengoku»?”

“You overestimate me,” Takaya smiled darkly. “Try someone else. Uesugi Kagetora does not have the kind of power you hope for.”

“Kagetora-dono.”

“Otherwise I would not have been cast away,” Takaya said, and started to walk out of the room. Mitsuhide stopped him sharply.

“Then you’ll leave Kumamoto to its fate? You don’t care if many civilians die for the Ootomo and Uesugi?”

Takaya stopped.

“We also have a hostage. I suppose you don’t care about that either?”

“Hostage?”

“She’s a girl wearing a uniform very similar to Kagetora-dono’s; it has that exact same badge. If you leave, she will be killed. But you don’t care about that either, I suppose.”

Takaya’s eyes sharpened. Affixed to his standing collar was his school insignia and grade level. If she wore the same, then she was a junior at Old Castle High School.

Apparently feeling that he had scored a hit as he studied Takaya’s reaction, Mitsuhide added a little more calmly, “You can meet her if you want to confirm for yourself. Are you still prepared to leave?”

Takaya slowly turned and looked Mitsuhide in the face. Apparently not.

“Let me see her, then.”

 

It was fully dark when they went outside. Mitsuhide led Takaya to the stone burial chamber where Inaba Akemi was confined.

Takaya was surprised by the sight of Inaba Akemi sleeping within the sarcophagus. The colcothar from burning the yellow ocher of Aso kept Akemi sleeping soundly.

“Why did you take her?”

“To set the Miike family in motion,” Mitsuhide explained. "The Miike family has Asara-hime. Asara-hime can communicate intentions to Kihachi. She is also the only one who can suppress the unleashing of the Kihachi tribe’s onryou. Kihachi’s head is the «Yami-Sengoku» nuclear weapon. Even possessing it will strike fear into one’s enemy and serve to deter enemy attack. In this instance, its use is secondary. But to use it requires the controller: Asara. Without her there is no point. We know that Asara is a daughter of the
Miike family. Her older brother goes to Old Castle High School."

“Miike... Miike Tetsuya?!”

“You know him?”

Takaya was flabbergasted. Miike Tetsuya, the only ordinary student who was not haunted. He’d never have expected him to have this sort of connection to the «Yami-Sengoku».

“Kihachi’s head is apparently in the ruins of Sassa NarimasaSassa Narimasa (佐々成政) Feb. 2, 1536 - July 7, 1588

Also known as: Kuranosuke—nickname (内蔵助)
Titles: Mutsu no Kami, Ecchuu no Kami, Chamberlain

A daimyo of the Sengoku, born in Owari. His father was Sassa Morimasa. His two older brothers, Sassa Masatsugu and Sassa Magosuke, died in battle, so Narimasa became head of the clan and master of Hira Castle in 1560. He distinguished himself in the loyal service of Oda Nobunaga and fought in many of Nobunaga's battles. His name was first on a list for the Kurohoro-gumi, an elite group of Nobunaga's bodyguards.

In 1580, he backed Jinbou Nagazumi against both the Uesugi Clan and the Ikkou-ikki in Ecchuu, and was given half the province. The following year, he was named governor (Kami) of the entire province when Jinbou Nagazumi lost his standing. He made Toyama Castle his main castle and performed extensive repairs and renovations on it.

After Nobunaga's death in 1582, Narimasa continued to engage in fierce battles with Uesugi Kagekatsu. He took the side of Tokugawa Ieyasu and Oda Nobukatsu against Toyotomi Hideyoshi, but later surrendered to him in 1585 when Hideyoshi laid siege to Toyama Castle with 10,000 troops. He lost Ecchuu, but was given a fief in Higo in 1587 for merits in the suppression of Kyuushuu, along with instructions on refraining from hasty reforms. Ignoring those instructions because of illness or perhaps misunderstanding, Narimasa immediately set out on Hideyoshi's nationwide land survey, resulting in rebellion of the province. He was charged with misgovernment and committed ritual suicide.

He wrote the following as his death-poem: "The shell of my begging bowl in which I have placed the evil delusions of these recent days now breaks" (この頃の 厄妄想を 入れ置きし 鉄鉢袋 今破るなり).

Narimasa is said to have brutally killed his concubine, Sayuri, along with her family for a rumor of infidelity. The legend goes that Sayuri cursed him before she died, and the curse was responsible for his death at the hand of Toyotomi Hideyoshi.

In Mirage of Blaze: He is kanshousha who has entered the «Yami-Sengoku» as one of the Oda's commanders, described as a tanned, fearless-looking young man, a "mountain cat in human skin." He and Mori Ranmaru don't appear to be on the best of terms. He later seeks his death at Sayuri's hands in remorse for the way he brutally tortured and killed her in their previous lives.
’s castle.” Takaya’s shoulders rocked slightly. “Old Castle High School, in other words. Did you and Kiyomasa know that?”

“I know of an object called the «Golden Serpent Head».”

“«Golden Serpent Head»...”

“It’s said to be the head of the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent. Ootomo is trying to exhume it.”

“So it’s true. Ootomo has zeroed in on it as well.”

“But I don’t know if they know about Kihachi. They never regarded Miike Tetsuya as anything more than a problem child.”

“Careless fools. Be that as it may, there is danger in their obtaining it. Have you heard of their occupation of Old Castle High School?”

“Occupation? By the Ootomo?”

“They’ve packed it with the students, whom they have trained as the castle garrison. They appear to be brainwashed, but we couldn’t tell by what method.”

Demonic serpent, Takaya thought. The demonic serpents Mikuriya had implanted in the students had hatched. It had given them «power», transforming them into combatants and even a castle garrison.

“We must proceed to Kumamoto and recover it. I do not think the Shimazu army alone will be enough. If they receive assistance from the New Uesugi, it will present a problem. Kagetora-dono,” Mitsuhide said in a low voice, “I want you to come. To counter «choubukuryoku» with «choubukuryoku». No, you must come. If you do not want the hostage to lose her life.”

“Weren’t you going to exchange her for Asara?”

“The hostage won’t be exchanged—not until you promise to cooperate with us.” Takaya was silent. Though the words were threatening, there was no trace of coercion in Mitsuhide’s profile. “Think about it.”

Mitsuhide left him and walked out of the stone burial chamber. The glow of the light bulb went out. Takaya gazed at Inaba Akemi in the shaft of moonlight that pierced the chamber in its stead.

What should he do? He had to think.

(I have no choice...do I?)

He could only obey, he concluded, and was about to leave Inaba’s side when he saw out of the corners of his eyes the spot at the nape of her neck undulate—though she lay as still as death. Something was wriggling beneath her skin.

At he stared at it, it happened a second time, then a third.

“...”

He looked at it over his shoulder for a moment before finally turning on his heels and leaving the stone burial chamber.

 
A familiar man was waiting for him as he descended the incline outside: Kikkawa Motoharu. Takaya stopped and returned his gaze with lightly narrowed eyes.

“I am leaving for Kokura,” Motoharu said. “There’s been an uprising there. I do not think I should leave, but...it cannot be helped.”

“...”

Takaya was about to slip silently past when Motoharu said to him, “Naoe died at Hagi.” Takaya stopped dead. “The shock was so great that you placed an auto-suggestion on yourself.”

“...”

“Last night you were about to remember. You recognized the auto-suggestion. I hope you will reexamine those memories.”

Takaya didn’t turn toward him. He listened with his back turned. Motoharu said forcefully, “A miracle has happened.”

Takaya didn’t move.

“...” After a moment of silence, Takaya said in a low voice, “Thank you...”

He walked away.

Motoharu couldn’t see his reaction.

He remained silent. There was nothing more he could do.

footnotes

  1. Um, actually, Honmyou Temple is northwest of Kumamoto Castle.
  2. “paranoia” is written here in katakana, but Sensei probably meant something else. Mania?

Chapter 24: To Bring Dawn to Eternal Night

A few hours after Yuzuru and Nobunaga alighted at Kumamoto airport, the last flight from Tokyo arrived.

The man headed to the arrival gate with his company. He attracted attention in a different sense from Shiba: he was in a wheelchair, perhaps due to ill health. He looked to be about thirty. His wide shoulders seemed perfectly at home in a suit, but he didn’t look like a businessman here on company business. He wore light-colored sunglasses, perhaps because of some sort of discomfort in his eyes.

He emerged from the exit in a crowd with the other passengers, to be met by a car which arrived at the exact same time. A man jumped out in breathless haste to greet him: Hakkai. He had received the news only a short time ago and had rushed to the airport in a panic.

The man removed his sunglasses and nodded.

 
“This is suicidal,” Hakkai suddenly said as he climbed into the car.

Since their car had gone up in flames in the battle just past, this was a rental. The man’s following got into other cars.

Hakkai raged, “To drag yourself out here in your condition is foolhardy. It’s beyond reckless no matter how you look at it. Only being in NikkouNikkou-shi (日光市)

Nikkou City, located in the mountains of Tochigi Prefecture, is a popular tourist destination known for the Nikkou Toushou Shrine, where Tokugawa Ieyasu's remains are enshrined, as well as Futarasan Shrine, built in 767.
view map location
has kept your body alive. There is no guarantee you will stay alive outside.”

“The circumstances are what they are. Stop treating me like an invalid.”

“Don’t you understand? Your body is far from a state which can support life.”

“Please stop nagging me about my behavior.”

“But—” Hakkai objected, when the man interrupted.

“This joint military operation with Ootomo is the New Uesugi’s first important project. The ‘sun power dam’ will be a necessary base for our future military affairs. If we fail here, the Uesugi have no future. I want to be able to command from the field.”

“I grant you you can manifest your «power» far more reliably like this than through synchronization. But if you do attempt to use all your power, I don’t think your body will be able to withstand it. Fighting is out of the question.”

“It’s okay. It can withstand it.”

“Impossible. I’m opposed,” Hakkai said stubbornly.

The man looked troubled, but his resolution did not falter. “Can you give me a report on subsequent events?”

Hakkai answered through clenched teeth.

He had narrowly managed to drive Kousaka off. In a battle where neither had yielded an inch, Kousaka had simply turned tail before a decision had been reached. Hakkai didn’t know where he went afterwards. He’d gone after Naoe. By the time he finally reached the scene of the battle between Kaizaki and Kotarou, everything was already over.

Kotarou was dead of a bullet to the head.

“He died afterwards, then? Who killed him?”

“I don’t know,” Hakkai answered. Maybe someone from Shimazu? he appended as an afterthought. “...At least Kaizaki Makoto-shi managed to evade death. He is currently under intensive care at the hospital.”

“I see.” The man breathed a pensive sigh. “I have done truly unforgivable things to him.”

“Kagetora-sama has...” Hakkai trailed off— “has fallen into Akechi’s hands, as we suspected. One of my subordinates confirmed it.”

“...”

“I’m very sorry.” He fell silent, perhaps expecting to be rebuked. The man’s look sharpened, but he seemed quietly resigned. Hakkai continued, “The police is investigating the death of Kotarou’s vessel. But Kotarou himself is probably alive and well in another vessel.”

“Meaning he will revert to being Fuuma KotarouFuuma Kotarou (風魔小太郎)

Historically: The name Fuuma Kotarou was given to each leader of the Fuuma Clan/organization of ninjas which served the Later Houjou Clan, starting with its first leader. The clan started information-gathering and espionage activities in the time of Houjou Souun, the founder of the Later Houjou Clan. The clan name began as 風間, composed of the characters for "wind" and "space", but was changed to its present form, a homophone composed of the characters for "wind" and "evil/demonic/magical."

In its 100 years of service to the Houjou Clan, the most renowned Fuuma Kotarou was the fifth, who served Houjou Ujimasa and his son Houjou Ujinao (unknown - 1603). Stories say that he was 7'1". One of his most famous exploits was in 1580 and the Battle of Kise-gawa, during which he slipped into the enemy camp at night and caused mass chaos. Another famous ninja, Ninokuruwa Isuke, also belonged to the Fuuma Clan.

After the destruction of the Houjou Clan, Kotarou and the Fuuma Clan became thieves near Edo. Kotarou was captured and executed in 1603 from information given by Kousaka Jinai, another ninja-turned-thief who formerly served the Takeda Clan.

In Mirage of Blaze: Fuuma Kotarou leads the Fuuma ninjas in service to the Houjou Clan. He is described as a tall, slender man with broad shoulders and a muscular but supple body. He wears his hair long, tied in a long tail that reaches to his waist.
.”

“He is expected to rejoin Kagetora-sama.”

“In order to return him to the Houjou, most likely,” he said, but thought back to the Kotarou in those mountains. What had happened in the heart of that humanoid robot? The unpredictability of his behavior was itself frightening. If he could have, he would have «exorcised» him there and then.

Hakkai headed for the national highway. “We will call at Saiganden Templeview map location, Ootomo’s troop headquarters in Aso. Aso Koremitsu-dono and Kai SouunKai Souun (甲斐親直) 1508? 1515? - 1583-08-22

Also known as: Kai Chikanao (甲斐 親直)

Son of Kai Chikanobu and chief retainer of Aso Koretoyo, chief priest of Higo Province's Aso Shrine and head of the Aso Clan. His excellent military strategies and diplomatic maneuvering helped the Aso Clan retain its territories after one ally, the Ootomo Clan, suffered a catastrophic defeat to the Shimazu Clan in the Battle of Mimi-kawa and another, the Sagara Clan surrendered to Shimazu and was ordered to attack its former ally.

He died of illness in 1583 at the age of 75 (some said he was poisoned by his granddaughter, daughter of his heir Kai Chikahide). Souun's loyalty to the Aso Clan was such that he mercilessly purged any who tried to betray his family or disobey his family's policies, including killing his second and third sons and exiling his fourth for approaching Itou Yoshisuke of Hyuuga. In response Chikahide tried to assassinate his father, but his attempt was exposed. He only escaped death thanks to the pleas of Souun's vassals and because he was heir. Chikahide's wife's father had also been killed by Souun for disloyalty, and she was so terrified that she allegedly ordered her daughter to poison Souun.
-dono are both there. They wish to explain how the ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’ will work. They seem delighted to be receiving a visit from the general himself.”

“I see. What is the state of the caldera? What of the Middle Peak’s volcanic activity?”

“The caldera is still off-limits, but the installation of the ritual platform is ongoing. According to the Ootomo, volcanic activity for performing the curse is approaching ideal conditions. There is uneasiness at Shimazu’s movement. Lord Sourin has decided the ritual will be performed within the day once the «Golden Serpent Head» comes into their possession.”

“Within the day, huh?”

“Lord Sourin will depart from Usuki tomorrow.”

Which meant they would meet the next day.

The man frowned and turned his gaze toward the Middle Peak, submerged in darkness.

“I’ve confirmed the Ikkou SectIkkou-shuu (一向宗)

Lit.: "One-minded School/Sect", a small, militant, antinomian offshoot of True Pure Land Buddhism founded by 13th-century monk Ikkou Shunjou. Its ideologies provided the basis for a wave of uprisings against feudal rule in the late 15th and 16th centuries, such as the Ikkou-ikki revolts. Oda Nobunaga eventually destroyed the sect's two large temple-fortresses, Nagashima and Ishiyama Hongan Temple and slaughtered most of its sectarians in those areas. Tokugawa Ieyasu defeated the followers of the sect in Mikawa in 1564 in the Battle of Azukizaka. The last of the Ikkou sect fought alongside Toyotomi Hideyoshi in the 1580s.
’s withdrawal. The agitation in Kaga appears to have been a success. Our perennial enemy is out of the picture. It will make our movements easier.”

“Ah,” the man nodded. His eyes turned cold.

(This your retribution, Ikkou Sect.)

He didn’t care about the other territories; KagaKaga-no-kuni (加賀国,)

A province of ancient Japan that is today a part of southern Ishikawa Prefecture which once bordered on the provinces of Echizen, Ecchuu, Hida, and Noto. The priest Rennyo of Hongan Temple arrived in the 15th century to preach the tenets of True Pure Land Buddhism, which spread rapidly among the samurai and peasants of the region. They banded together into the Ikkou Sect to create a "Peasant's Kingdom", which lasted for a hundred years until Sakuma Morimasa overthrew it by order of Oda Nobunaga in 1580.

Three years later, Maeda Toshiie invaded the province and took it for Toyotomi Hideyoshi. The Maeda Clan ruled it thereafter, focusing on culture and art instead of military and warfare, and developed the province into the richest domain outside of Tokugawa Shogunate. Kaga was famous for its gold-leaf, inlaid work, and calligraphy, promoted by its Maeda lords.
was non-negotiable. It was pure revenge for Shimozuma RairyuuShimotsuma Rairyuu (下間頼龍) 1552 - July 16, 1609

Son of Shimotsuma Shinrai, Shimotsuma Rairyuu was a monk of Hongan Temple but said to be more devoted to politics and culture than military affairs. He had many merchant friends and joined them for tea ceremonies.

During the Ishiyama Hongan-ji War, he fought alongside his relatives Shimotsuma Yorisuke and Shimotsuma Raijun against Oda Nobunaga general Hosokawa Akimoto. In 1580 at the Ikkou Sect's surrender, he signed the peace treaty with his relatives Shimotsuma Rairen and Shimotsuma Nakataka.

A confidant of Kennyo's eldest son Kyounyo, he joined Kyounyo in a plot to retake Ishiyama Hongan Temple the following year and was rebuked by Kennyo. After Kennyo's death, Ishiyama Hongan Temple split into the Eastern Temple and Western Temple. Rairyuu followed Kyounyo to the Eastern Temple, where he became a monk magistrate. He married the daughter of Oda Nobutoki and had several children.

’s actions.

(Still, I didn’t realize I would chafe so much at the constraints on my body.)

The inconveniences were numerous; it didn’t feel like his own body. Hakkai made a show of unconcern, but in reality his breathing became labored, and he broke into a cold sweat at the least movement. Grit alone had brought him here. Leaving Nikkou probably was a mistake. ...Synchronization would probably have been the surer choice.

But this time he’d had to come himself.

If only so he didn’t lose his last chance.

(I had to come on my own two feet.)

He glanced sidelong at the Eboushi Peak mountainside where he had fought with Kotarou last night as the car drove at full speed down the national highway. They turned right in front of Aso Station and took the on-ramp to the highway which continued toward Kusasenriview map location [A Thousand li of Grass]. Saiganden Temple was their destination.

 
It was not just a shrine that had deep connections to Aso.

Mountain Buddhism had flourished here since ancient times, and in the area called Old Bouchuuview map location, 88 Buddhist structures had been built in the mountaintops as if in competition with each other. Now there was nothing but grassland or perhaps a stone tablet: nothing to aid the imagination in picturing that ancient scene; was it all right to imagine that there had once been something like a Mt. Hiei temple? There must have been many monks and mountain ascetics striving in their daily training in that bustling place. Saiganden Temple had been its main temple building, said to be the former residence of its founder, Saiei TokushiSaiei Tokushi (最栄読師)

Founder of Saiganden Temple who recited the Lotus Sutra constantly and enshrined the eleven-faced Kannon in a hermitage on the mountain which would become the temple's main hall.

"Tokushi" is a title given to a monk one rank below that of lecturer.

Stories say that Saiei was either a monk from the Buddhist kingdom of Tianzhu (India), who received a behest from Emperor Shoumu to ascend to the top of Mount Aso and receive Takeiwatatsu-no-mikoto or that he was a disciple of Ryougen of Mount Hiei.
.

Old Bouchuu was said to have burned to the ground during the chaos of the SengokuSengoku (戦国)

The "warring states" period, lasting from 1467 to 1615, in which the warlords of Japan battled each other for the rule of the country.
. Later it was reconstructed at the foot of the mountain by Katou Kiyomasa and called Mountain-base Bouchuu. The current Saiganden Temple was the main temple building moved from the top of the mountain.

The cars arrived at Saiganden Temple. The lonely main temple building, usually devoid of life, was filled with light, as if a festival were underway.

People came to greet and guide those who emerged from the cars. The main temple building was at the top of a flight of stairs set within a fine grove of Japanese cedars. The entire structure was tinged with the black of a truly ancient building. From the front it didn’t seem especially large, but it was surprisingly deep, and something like a Buddhist memorial service was being held inside.

Pushing the wheelchair, Hakkai advanced through the watch-fires. Retainers came out to receive them, and from the back of the temple came two men: one young, one in his middle years.

“Welcome.”

The man was Kai SouunKai Souun (甲斐親直) 1508? 1515? - 1583-08-22

Also known as: Kai Chikanao (甲斐 親直)

Son of Kai Chikanobu and chief retainer of Aso Koretoyo, chief priest of Higo Province's Aso Shrine and head of the Aso Clan. His excellent military strategies and diplomatic maneuvering helped the Aso Clan retain its territories after one ally, the Ootomo Clan, suffered a catastrophic defeat to the Shimazu Clan in the Battle of Mimi-kawa and another, the Sagara Clan surrendered to Shimazu and was ordered to attack its former ally.

He died of illness in 1583 at the age of 75 (some said he was poisoned by his granddaughter, daughter of his heir Kai Chikahide). Souun's loyalty to the Aso Clan was such that he mercilessly purged any who tried to betray his family or disobey his family's policies, including killing his second and third sons and exiling his fourth for approaching Itou Yoshisuke of Hyuuga. In response Chikahide tried to assassinate his father, but his attempt was exposed. He only escaped death thanks to the pleas of Souun's vassals and because he was heir. Chikahide's wife's father had also been killed by Souun for disloyalty, and she was so terrified that she allegedly ordered her daughter to poison Souun.
, the boy Aso Koremitsu: the young head of the Aso family who had been killed by Hideyoshi during the Sengoku after being falsely accused by their old enemy, the retainer of Sagara, of inciting insurrection. He was probably around the age he had been when he’d died.

“You’ve come a long way. I am Aso Koremitsu.”

The boy bowed deeply, to be answered by a respectful bow from his guest.

“Thank you for coming out to greet us in this cold.”

“This is the first time I have met someone from EchigoEchigo-no-kuni (越国)

An ancient province in north-central Japan which was ruled by Uesugi Kenshin during the Sengoku Period. Now a part of Niigata Prefecture.
. Much snow falls in Echigo, I believe? It does in Aso as well, but I have never seen snow heavy enough to bury a house. I cannot imagine it.”

“It does not fall as heavily as before, but heavy snow hones the legs; that was why Echigo’s warriors were so strong. Simply shoveling show builds strength.”

The boy laughed guilelessly.

In his lifetime he had become the head of the Aso family at age three. In that war-torn era, it had been all the Aso family could do to survive with their three-year-old head. All their castles had been stolen, and as head he had experienced the rock bottom of the 90-generation Aso Clan. With what reminiscences in mind had his vassals offered their ceaseless sympathy until he had gained the patronage of Narimasa and Kiyomasa?

Later people held a memorial service and planted a pine tree on Mt. Hanaokaview map location, where Koremitsu had committed suicide. Called the ‘Aso-dono pine’, it stood even now.

“This is Kai Souun. I think perhaps you’ve heard his name.”

Souun bowed his head deeply as he was introduced. This was the man who had once made ‘the Aso family has Souun’ reverberate throughout KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
. He had borne up the very framework of a family surrounded by formidable foes like Shimazu and Ryuuzouji.

“Souun, I say this with my heart pitter-pattering in my chest. I never imagined a day could come when I would be able to meet people with a connection to the famous Uesugi KenshinUesugi Kenshin (上杉謙信) Feb. 18, 1530 - Apr. 19, 1578

Also called: Nagao Kagetora (長尾景虎), Uesugi Masatora (上杉政虎), Uesugi Terutora (上杉輝虎)
Title: Kantou Kanrei (関東管領)

Historically: Fourth son of the noted warrior Nagao Tamekage, Kenshin wrested control of the Nagao clan from his brother Nagao Harukage and fought for control of Echigo Province. He accepted the name Uesugi Masatora when he gave refuge to his nominal lord, Uesugi Norimasa, and at his urging campaigned to push the Houjou out of the Kantou Region.

He adopted the name "Kenshin" when he became a Buddhist monk and a devotee of Bishamonten. The standard his army carried onto the battlefield bore the character 毘 ("bi") for Eight-Sword Bishamonten. He battled Takeda Shingen five times at Kawanakajima, as well as the Houjou and Ashina clans and Oda Nobunaga, whom he defeated despited being outnumbered. However, Kenshin died soon after the battle. He named his two adopted sons, Uesugi Kagetora and Uesugi Kagekatsu, his heirs, hoping that they would divide the Uesugi lands peacefully between them after his death.

In Mirage of Blaze: He became a god of war after his death, ascending from Nin Dou to Ten Dou, and established the Meikai Uesugi Army to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou. He named Kagetora as its commander.
. It’s wonderful, incredible, amazing.”

Battle-hardened veterans regarded Koremitsu fondly as his cheeks flushed with emotion. The men impressed each other favorably. Each felt a sense of nostalgia.

“Lord Sourin will depart from Usuki on the morrow. He will likely enter Aso at night. Your meeting will take place here in Saiganden Temple. Please enter. We will explain our plans as well as the ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’.”

The Uesugi lord and retainer stepped inside the main temple building.

 

News that Shimazu Iehisa had been killed in Kumamoto reached the rear Shimazu army shortly thereafter.

A retainer named Asao who had been with Iehisa at Honmyou Templeview map location brought the news.

The army corps were massed at the ruins of Uto Castleview map location north of Kumamoto. The general of the army tasked with capturing Kumamoto was a commander named Shimazu Toshihisa. He was the third of the four Shimazu brothers and the closest in age to Iehisa, the youngest.

“Iehisa is...?!”

Toshihisa stood frozen in place, lost for words.

The news must also have been conveyed to Yoshihisa and Yoshihiro in their home territory. Iehisa was the strongest among them in spiritual power. In life he had been a skilled warrior who had broken Ryuuzouji’s army of 30,000 with 3,000, thus distinguishing himself greatly in the Shimazu invasion of Kyuushuu. Given his older brothers’ great expectations after his resurrection, he had volunteered to lead a vanguard to expel Oda and Ootomo from Kyuushuu.

“Tono...! Please get a grip on yourself!”

Toshihisa had fallen to his knees, and Saruwatari NobumitsuSaruwatari Nobumitsu (猿渡信光) 1534 - 1587-05-24

Saruwatari Nobumitsu was son of Saruwatari Nobusuke and a retainer of the Shimazu Clan. He held Kaseda and Hazuki as his fiefdoms and was extolled as a brave warrior. He fought in the invasion of Higo and led 1,000 soldiers (out of 6,000 - 8,000) in the Battle of Okitanawate of May 3, 1584 against the Ryuuzouji army. His heir Yajirou was killed in the battle.

He was killed in 1587 during the Battle of Nejirozaka during Toyotomi Hideyoshi's pacification of Kyuushuu.
was at his side supporting him. Nobumitsu was a trusted retainer who had put his life on the line with Iehisa in the Ryuuzouji battle.

“Nobumitsu, Iehisa is gone from this world.” Toshihisa’s shoulders trembled. “I was told even his soul has been shattered into dust.”

“Wh...what?!”

Toshihisa’s fists struck the ground violently. “He’s not just gone! Even his soul is—his soul! It must have been Ootomo at the old castle. Iehisa is... Iehisa is gone from both this world and the next!”

“Does that mean Iehisa-sama will never be reincarnated? Annihilated...!”

Blood splattered from his lacerated fists. Weeping violently, Toshihisa glared toward Kumamoto with hate-filled eyes.

“By Ootomo, of all people...!”

Of course it had been Nobunaga and not Ootomo who had killed Iehisa. Nobunaga had intentionally allowed Asao to live. He’d been captured, imprinted with false information, and released. Thus Toshihisa believed those false details without question.

(Annihilated...never to be reincarnated...)

Iehisa had hated Ootomo Sourin—held him in deep contempt for throwing himself on Hideyoshi’s mercy. Sourin’s vassalage had led to Hideyoshi’s invasion of Kyuuhsuu.

While his brothers surrendered after repeated humiliation before Hideyoshi’s power, Iehisa alone refused to bow his head. He never backed down from his determination to resist to the bitter end, and was assassinated by Hideyoshi with poison. Inspired by his younger brother’s mettle, Toshihisa resolved to never give Hideyoshi his obedience. He refused to fight in the Imjin War (1592-1597) and committed suicide. Toshihisa didn’t regret it even now.

Rather than subordinate himself to a central power to ensure his survival, Iehisa chose to resist with his pride as a warrior of Satsuma intact: that was the kind of man he had been.

“One day Satsuma will become a power that moves the land,” Iehisa said after his brothers decided to capitulate to Hideyoshi, weeping bitter tears. As he prophesied, Satsuma-han took the lead in transforming Japan during the Bakumatsu.

“The power to right the wrongs of the land is always born from a nation’s end!”

(That it should be you who has fallen to Ootomo...!)

“Let us take down Kumamoto Castleview map location, Iehisa.” Toshihisa glared toward Kumamoto even as he sobbed. “Iehisa gave his life to take down the barrier. We will fight to avenge him. We must pay them back for Iehisa’s death. We will expel Ootomo Sourin from Kyuushuu. Point the entire army at Kumamoto and charge!”

 

“Reporting, my lady!”

It was past 8 p.m. Yokote no GorouYokote no Gorou (横手五郎)

Orphaned son of courageous general Kiyama Masachika of Higo, he was a giant of a man recognized as a person of unrivaled physical strength, said to possess the strength of 75 men. He was one of the coolie workers who built Kumamoto Castle.

"Yokote no" is not a family name; it means "side/beside", so Yokote no Gorou is something like "Gorou at the side".
burst into the council of war being held in the Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
student council executive office chamber, face white.

“The barrier around Kumamoto has vanished!”

“What?”

“A spy who was sent to the scene reports that Katou Kiyomasa appeared at Honmyou Temple and removed the barrier himself. Kiyomasa is occupying Honmyou Temple. In addition, Shimazu’s large army is setting out from the Uto area! They appear to be aiming straight for the inner city!”

The stunned executive office members cried out. Only Mikuriya Juri recieved Gorou’s news calmly.

“Silence. ...Be silent, everyone!” she barked sharply, and everyone present quieted as if plunged into water. Mikuriya stood abruptly to survey the executive office members. “What use is an agitated commander? Calm yourselves. We expected this. We will engage the Shimazu army.”

Mikuriya stabbed at a map printed on a whiteboard.

“As I previously explained, Shimazu cannot land from the sea due to the Ariake Seaview map location blockade. Our force is perfectly sufficient for repelling their land-based troops. Divide the study body into two groups: one stationed inside the castle, the other outside. Fortify the Uto entranceview map location, engage the enemy around the castle. Put a surveillance team on Kiyomasa. He is watching us for an opportunity. Stop him if he makes a move. Call the student body together in one hour. Prepare to attack.”

“Understood!”

“Dispatch Officer, assemble the leaders of each squad in the conference room without delay. I will go over our battle operations.”

“Aye!”

Mikuriya gave orders to each of her officers, dispatching them to their duties. Finally the broadcast chant’s instructions to each squad changed. Mikuriya entered her presidential chamber and set about preparing herself for battle. Outside the window, students tore around the grounds.

(Look, Tono, at how I, Julia, will fight this battle.)

 

The number of cars within the city at night had markedly decreased in recent days.

National Highway 3, which continued to the Yatsushiroview map location district, was unbelievably empty. It was only 9 p.m., yet traffic was at 3 a.m. levels. Wherever you looked there were only the rows of blank-faced streetlights.

“The road looks like it’s not meant to be used—it’s giving me the creeps,” the driver of a delivery truck muttered to his young passenger as they waited for the traffic lights to change on the nigh-empty street. “The streets aren’t restricted or anything; I wonder why it’s so empty?”

“It’s like we’re driving on our own private road—ain’t it grand? Seeing a road like this would’ve stirred my blood in the old days.”

“Oi oi, you wanna do a quarter-mile drag race or something?”

“Not like we’ve got any competitors,” said the young man in the passenger seat, leaning out of the window to peer at the empty road behind them. There was no other vehicle in sight. It was a nighttime pedestrian paradise, he thought—then uttered a “What the?” as he stared frozenly.

“What the what? Is there a Porsche coming up?”

“Ah... um that um... aaaah...”

“What’s wrong?”

He suddenly uttered a high-pitched scream and clutched the driver. “What?” the driver looked into the rear-view mirror to see what looked like a crowd of people approaching in the distance.

(A demonstration at this time of night?)

That couldn’t be it. He stuck his head out of the window to look for himself and froze. What approached them accompanied by the sound of heavy clanging was—

(A procession...of warriors...)

Each wore helmet and armor. They filled the highway, the sound of their many footsteps gradually growing louder. Could it be some kind of event? he wondered. But there couldn’t be a parade this late at night.

The two in the truck screamed as soon as they saw the warriors’ faces. They were skeletons—skeletons wearing armor. And that wasn’t all. They had human shapes, but they looked wrong. Their eyes were sunken in concave, pasty faces, and they were bloodstained like the damned. They wore dilapidated armor and walked along with swords and arrows sticking out of their bodies. There were people without heads, privates who retained only half of their bodies. The cavalry were also armored warriors with corpse-faces.

“Waaaah—!”

They were dead people. The onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
of warriors...!

The clank of armor approached like a tsunami, and in an instant the truck was engulfed. They could see nothing but warriors marching on all sides. An incredible number of onryou marched down the highway toward Kumamoto.

“What the hell is happening...?!”

The young man was so terrified he didn’t even notice he had wet himself. The army of ghosts flew a huge banner: a cross at the center of a circle. The driver shuddered.

“Th...they’re warriors of Satsuma...the Shimazu. ...Eek!”

The truck suddenly shook, jolting as warriors clambered over it.

“Waaaah—! Please stoooop! Don’t kill uuuuus!”

The scream disappeared into the sea of noise as the truck loudly toppled onto its side. The flood of warriors flowed ceaselessly north and north past it. Ahead of them lay Kumamoto City.

The onryou charged into Kumamoto.

 

“We go to engage the Shimazu!” The entire student body was massed in the nighttime courtyard. Mikuriya Juri was issuing her manifesto from the morning assembly stage. “The enemy’s army numbers 12,000. But battle is not numbers. Our army is made up of a select few; each of you has the power to match a thousand warriors. Be not afraid. You are strong! You will crush them!”

Her long headband fluttering in the wind, Mikuriya waved her fist emphatically.

“We fight this vital battle to hold this castle fast, that we may establish our earthly paradise. Everyone, give your lives into my keeping! We shall fight the invaders with one heart and one mind!”

Mikuriya thrust her fist in front of her chest, the focus of 1,200 uniform-clad students’ gazes. A silver cross glittered there.

(She’s the Jean D’Arc of the East,) Irobe thought. While alive, Julia had led her own army into battle for the waning Ootomo. She was not to be trifled with just because she was a woman. She was a outstanding commander.

Irobe looked at the students. Koganezawa Kyouko was among them, as were Endou and Emi. Takaya had surely never imagined the students would be expected to do something like this.

(What splendid leadership.)

The demonic serpent alone could not have done this.

Julia was capable of commanding multitudes even if she had not performed such a cheap trick. With her eloquence and enigmatic presence, she was leading them to something that was worth giving one’s life for...

(Why didn’t she use that power for the Christians?)

If she‘d been so minded, she could have fought oppression and done what ’Amakusa Shirou’ had done.

(Is that too harsh a thing to say?)

Even now she carried with her that ‘money buddha’.

“Let us fight for our kingdom! Let us be its cornerstone!”

Beside Mikuriya as she roused the morale of her troops was an array of executive office members. They would command the various companies the students had been divided into. And there was one more. He alone in that row of inner circle members was not one of them:

Narita Yuzuru.

His expression was tense.

(Takaya isn’t here...) he thought as he surveyed the students. (I have to protect them.)

His abruptly clenched his fists as if to affirm the «power» suffusing him. Yuzuru had undertaken a favor from Irobe.

“You have abilities. If there is a battle, please protect the students.”

That was what Takaya would do.

“You can fill Kagetora-dono’s role.”

His words had given Yuzuru determination.

(I’m going to do my best here, Takaya.)

“Do not fear the Shimazu! Let’s go, everyone!”

Mikuriya raised her fist high. In unison the students did the same in response.

 

The wind howled eerily as if throbbing with the roars of warriors.

The living army of Old Castle High School charged out.

“The battle will start ere long,” Oda NobunagaOda Nobunaga (織田信長) 1534 - 1582

Also called: Oda Kippoushi
Title: Kazusa no Suke, Owari no Kami

Historically: The first of the "Three Unifiers"; born in Owari to a samurai, his unbridled, ruthless ambitious and military tactical genius enabled him to gain control of the imperial court in 1573 after having driven the shogun out of Kyoto. His seal read "the realm subjected to military power". Murdered at the age of forty-nine by his vassal Akechi Mitsuhide in the Honnou-ji in Kyoto.
commented to Kiyomasa as they overlooked the city from the high ground behind Honmyou Temple. “The Shimazu army is enormous, is’t not? From where did they gather so many ghosts?”

Staring at the lights of the city, Nobunaga’s truculent eyes glittered.

“Can you not feel it, Kiyomasa? The serpent’s excitement at the scent of battle?”

“! Kihachi’s head is...?!”

“It is resonating with the will of Shimazu’s onryou. Perhaps they understand each other in their vanquished state. But that is not the only cause. There is also, heh, Narita Yuzuru.”

Kiyomasa’s face spasmed. “Tono, what exactly is Narita Yuzuru that he carries such peculiar power?”

“Ah. You‘ll see, Kiyomasa. You’ll understand immediately. Mmm, I can see it I can see it; I can see the old castle through the ’Seed of the Demon King’. Heheh, it appears he intends to fight. How commendable.”

Nobunaga knew it very clearly.

The ‘Seed of the Demon King’ had thawed as soon as they’d passed each other at the Kumamoto airport.

“Now it starts. Oda Nobunaga on the Kumamoto stage.”

 

Elsewhere, Chiaki, Hokage, and the others had returned to the Miike house in Aso. At Haruya’s direction Hokage was secluded in Hitaki Hallview map location. It was not in use except during the bonfire ritual. Using the sacred fire from the head house, Hokage kindled the fire as if for a Shinto ritual.

“Aaah!”

Her fire suddenly gushed and swirled around the room like a dragon. Haruya narrowly evaded it as he stepped within.

The situation was dire.

Haruya’s voice at he peered at the blaze was shrill. “I did not expect such restlessness from Onpachi-sama.”

It was proof that incredible power was assembled at the ’true body’s side. Kihachi’s power was overflowing like the flames at the disturbance to his aura. Hokage was a shrine maiden who controlled fire. The bonfire was reacting to Kihachi. No, Hokage herself was reacting.

“Hokage, can you calm Onpachi-sama?”

“Aaa... aaaah...”

Standing in front of the fire, Hokage shook violently with both hands pressed against her cheeks.

“The blood inside me... The blood inside me is overflowing. Asara’s blood, being summoned by Onpachi-sama. Asara is screaming.”

Hands clutching her head, Hokage writhed in anguish.

“Oi, Hokage!”

Hokage tossed about in agony, arms wrapped around herself. In order to calm Kihachi, she had to first calm her own blood.

Unable to bear watching Hokage any longer, Haruya wrapped his arms around her even as she writhed.

“Please, Hokage! Asara must not emerge. Whatever you do, you must stop her. Calming Asara will also calm Onpachi-sama! I know it hurts, but please keep fighting!”

Hokage’s struggle grew more desperate as the flames climbed higher. At this rate she wouldn’t be able to stop Asara. If Asara devoured Hokage, the Kihachi onryou would surely be released.

“Ugh—uuuuh—uuuugh...!”

Hokage grew hot as burning steel as she writhed.

(What should I do...?!)

Haruya looked anguished.

He was forced to make a decision.

 
Chiaki and Tetsuya were waiting for Haruya and Hokage at Frost Shrineview map location.

Sitting beneath a shaded light bulb, Tetsuya had been silent for a long time. He played with the pull tab of an empty discarded can.

“Ow...!” he yelped softly. He had cut the tip of his finger by accident.

“What happened? Are you all right?”

Tetsuya stared at the blood welling from his finger for a moment. “Does this blood really carry Asara’s hatred?”

“...Miike.”

“Can I live with that burden?”

“It’s not Asara’s alone,” Chiaki murmured, looking up at the moon hanging above the telegraph pole. “You probably have lots of people’s hatreds in there.”

“Sensei.”

That was true. After so many generations, Asara’s blood had thinned out, which meant her hatred was diluted as well.

(Maybe his burdens are heavier than I thought.)

Since Takachihoview map location, Haruya’s expression had been strained as if he were contemplating something. He hadn’t said much. Chiaki was even more concerned about him than about Tetsuya and Hokage’s worries.

Haruya finally emerged from Hitaki Hall an hour before the appointed time for the hostage exchange. Chiaki and Tetsuya saw him as he came down the darkened road, and stood.

“Miike-san. Where is Hokage?”

“I’m sorry, Chiaki-sensei,” Haruya murmured in a dark voice. “The situation is such that I cannot allow Hokage to be taken away.”

“What?!” Tetsuya yelled. “It’s a bit late for that! If we don’t bring Hokage, they’ll kill Inaba. Are you just going to allow that to happen?!”

Haruya abruptly prostrated himself, startling Tetsuya.

“I must beg this of you.” He pressed his head against the ground and shouted, “Please! Please save the hostage without Hokage. Please!”

“Uncle...”

Tetsuya was dumbfounded. He’d never have thought to see his uncle kneeling before him.

“Un...uncle, it’s impossible.”

“Even so. I have no choice.”

Chiaki placed a hand on Tetsuya’s shoulder. He looked up to see Chiaki regarding Haruya with sober eyes. He seemed to have anticipated this. He understood Haruya’s aim.

“A man begging on his knees must not be spurned.”

“...”

“You won’t regret it, Miike-san? Truly?”

Haruya didn’t lift his head. But Chiaki saw his hands quivering against the ground.

“Let’s go, Tetsuya. We’ll get Inaba out without Hokage.”

“That’s impossible, there’s no way!”

“We have to even if it’s impossible. Come with me, you’ll take Hokage’s place. You’re twins; we’ll see if you can cosplay Hokage. At least have the balls for that.”

“Sensei!”

Chiaki walked away, pulling the protesting Tetsuya after him. Their figures had receded down the path by the time Haruya finally stood. He bowed toward them and returned to Hitaki Hall.

Within, Hokage was grappling with Asara, her face a mask of fury. In just a few hours Hokage’s face had become that of an old woman. She looked up fuzzily at Haruya.

“Spi...rit...protec...tor...”

Haruya’s eyes narrowed painfully as he approached.

(Asara-hime...)

Haruya knew that Asara’s blood had become quite weak. In recent generations she had appeared with much less frequency than she had in the old days.

This may even be the last time she would ever emerge. Perhaps Hokage was the last Asara.

(This is the last...)

“Why did it have to be like this, Hokage...?” Haruya bit out. “I will probably be the most unforgivable among the generations of Spirit-Protectors. But this is what I choose.”

“...”

“Maybe it was a good thing Hideya died when he did.”

This was the first time Hokage had ever looked at Haruya like this. She’d only ever been afraid of him; now for the first time she smiled at him. Yet that smile looked like it might break down into tears at any moment.

“Hideya couldn’t bring himself to commit infanticide...” Haruya said as he slowly curled his hands around Hokage’s slender neck.

He tightened his grip.

Hokage clawed at the air as she moaned. Haruya’s sinewy hands tightened around Hokage’s neck with all their strength. He didn’t close his eyes. He gazed upon her last moments. Hokage’s bloodless lips trembled as if she wanted to say something.

“Ugh...uuuh...uugh...”

A moan slipped from Haruya’s clenched jaws.

A tear leaked from the corner of his eye and ran down his cheek.

 
“Miike-san intends to kill Hokage.”

“!”

Chiaki said it on their way back to the head house. Tetsuya stopped in his tracks in shock.

“What...?!”

“If Asara manifests herself, Kihachi’s spirit will be released. I know very well the terror of a truly ancient spirit. If he is release, we’ll truly reap the whirlwind. The death of the person in question will prevent Asara from emerging.”

Tetsuya went gray.

“I have no doubt all the Asaras have been buried by the Spirit-Protector of the age in a similar way.”

Tetsuya said nothing.

The Spirit-Protector was always forced to make a choice when Asara was born. If Kihachi was released, it would mean an end to peace. An end to life and nation. He would destroy everything as payback.

Had the generations of Spirit-Protectors been capable of understanding something so monstrous? Had they wished for it as individuals?

Haruya hadn’t been able to do it.

All the Spirit-Protectors like him had killed the girls who became Asara with their own hands. They had borne the sin of disobeying their ancestors. That sin had mounted as the generations passed. Kihachi worship had turned into prayers begging forgiveness.

Now Miike had another sin to add to its ledger.

“That’s...no, he can’t!” Tetsuya muttered hoarsely. “I don’t care—I don’t what happens to Asara! But Hokage can’t die! She absolutely can’t! I won’t let her!!”

“Tetsuya!”

Ignoring him, Tetsuya turned on his heels and took off running toward Hitaki Hall. That was when it happened: With a thunderous roar Hitaki Hall turned into a pillar of flame.

“What?!”

A surprised Chiaki also began to run. With another tremendous explosion the flames flared. Hitaki Hall blew open as if torn apart by a gas explosion.

The two saw a golden shape soar out of the flames.

(That’s...!)

“Miike-san!”

Chiaki plunged into the blazing building. Haruya lay crumbled at the center of the dirt floor. As he hurriedly lifted the still form and made for the outside, a pillar came crashing down...!

“Graaah!”

Sending it flying with his «power», Chiaki and Haruya made their escape. Tetsuya hastened to lend Haruya his shoulder as well.

“Uncle! Hold on, Uncle!”

“Hokage has...” Haruya gasped with the pain of his burns. “Hokage has...flown away. She is using the flying ability of the Kihachi people. I was too late. Asara’s blood has...overcome...Hokage.”

“What?”

Haruya said painfully to Chiaki, “I kept...one secret...from you. About the spirits...sealed within...the head.”

“Secret? What?”

“Sealed within...is not just...Kihachi’s spirit. But the vast throng of spirits of the Kihachi tribe—the Himuka people killed by the Yamato.”

“What?!”

Haruya gazed with anguish at Tetsuya.

“Go after her, Tetsuya... I know you...can call Hokage back from Asara’s blood,” Haruya said, and gave Chiaki the mirror he was holding. It had been installed in the head house’s family shrine. The Big Dipper was etched on its back.

“Hold this...up to the flames...Sensei...! You should be able to see it...”

“See...what?”

“These flames...react to...Onpachi-sama. You should be able to see what Onpachi-sama sees... It is where Hokage is going. Probably...the old castle...!”

Chiaki held the mirror up to the flames as directed, upon which it glittered azure blue. He saw an imaged projected within the flames: Old Castle High School, where the «Golden Serpent Head», aka Kihachi’s head was buried. He could see Mikuriya...!

(What?!)

Chiaki was again stunned. What the image showed him was unbelievable.

It was Narita Yuzuru. Narita Yuzuru was with Mikuriya!

(What’s Narita doing in Kumamoto?!)

“Sensei... The paulownia box...we retrieved...from Takachiho...”

“Paulownia box?”

“Please give it...to Tetsuya... He’ll...need it.”

“That? What’s in it?!”

“A sword... Takachiho...Shrine’s—...”

Haruya appeared to have used up all his strength.

“Miike-san!”

“Hurry...go...”

Haruya lost consciousness. Shortly thereafter fire trucks and an ambulance arrived. Placing Haruya into their care, Chiaki and Tetsuya stood.

“Take that sword or whatever and go on ahead. Get to the school.”

“The school?”

“Yeah. Hokage is heading for Old Castle High School. I’ll get Inaba back and come after you. All right? Now go!”

Tetsuya nodded and broke into a run. Chiaki turned on his heels and rushed toward his car.

Chapter 25: Blazing Darkness

A beautiful moon hung in the night sky.

Ougi Takaya could be seen deep within the grounds of Kokuzou Shrineview map location, now veiled by darkness. The snow-clouds seemed to have moved off. Moonlight shone into the cedar grove in the deepening cold. The clear winter air had turned the darkness transparent and exhaled breaths white. Takaya walked slowly through the snow-covered grounds and came to stand before the ‘Great Cedar of the Countryside’.

All the trees around here were great cedars hundreds of years old. If he were to look for it, he’d probably find one as old as himself.

Takaya gazed up at the lone tree.

What was he thinking?

He suddenly lifted his left hand. His fingers groped for the presence that was ever supposed to be behind him, but they glided vainly through empty air and landed limply on his own right shoulder.

“No matter how much time passes, my place will always be at your side.”

When had those words been spoken to him?

His slitted black eyes looked up into the air to see the illusion of a single snowflake fluttering downward. As if to hug his cold back, the hand on his shoulder quietly tightened.

(Come and kill me...)

Takaya looked down and smiled. He’d had this premonition for a long time—that someday he would die at Naoe’s hands. That Naoe would be the end of Uesugi KagetoraUesugi Kagetora (上杉景虎) 1552? 1554? - Apr. 19, 1579

Also known as: possibly Houjou Ujihide (北条氏秀), Houjou Saburou (北条三郎), Saburou Kagetora (三郎景虎)

Historically: Uesugi Kagetora was the seventh son (sixth to survive to adulthood) of Houjou Ujiyasu, younger brother of Houjou Ujimasa, Houjou Ujiteru, Houjou Ujikuni, Houjou Ujinori, Houjou Ujitada, and older brother of Houjou Ujimitsu. His mother was the sister-in-law of Tooyama Yasumitsu, a vassal of the Houjou Clan (other sources say Zuikeiin, Ujiyasu's principle wife). It's likely that he and Houjou Ujihide were two different people and that Ujihide was the son of Houjou Tsunashige and living in Edo while Saburou was living in Echigo, so most historians refer to him as Houjou Saburou when describing his early life.

As a child, he was sent into the priesthood at Souun Temple in Hakone, then sent as hostage to Takeda Shingen of the Takeda Clan in the three-way alliance between Houjou, Takeda, and Imagawa formed in 1554 (though this last point is now in dispute, as it is told only in the Records of Ancient Battles of the Eight Kanto Provinces and recorded in none of the Takeda Clan records.)

He was adopted by his uncle Houjou Genan in 1569 and married Genan's daughter.

When the Houjou and Uesugi clans formed an alliance in 1569, Saburou was sent to Uesugi Kenshin in an exchange of hostages with Kakizaki Haruie. (At first, the hostage was set to be Houjou Ujimasa's third son Kunimasumaru, but Ujimasa could not bring himself to send off his son, who was then still a baby.) Saburou was sent to the Uesugi clan in early 1570. Kenshin, who never married, developed a liking for the handsome and intelligent Saburou. He married his niece Seienin, the daughter of Nagao Masakage and older sister of Nagao Akikage (Uesugi Kagekatsu) to Saburou, gave him the name Kagetora (a name that had once belonged to Kenshin himself), and adopted him into the Uesugi Clan.

When Kenshin died suddenly in 1578 without naming an heir, Kagetora and Kagekatsu, similarly adopted by Kenshin, fought for succession to the position of clan head (the Otate no Ran). Though Kagetora held the early advantage with the backing of Uesugi vassals such as Uesugi Kagenobu, Honjou Hidetsuna, Kitajou Takahiro, and the Houjou Clan, the tide of the battle turned with Takeda Katsuyori's betrayal to Kagekatsu's side.

When the Otate fell in 1579, Kagetora attempted to escape to Odawara Castle, but was betrayed at Samegao Castle by Horie Munechika and committed suicide. His wife committed suicide along with him (though there are also accounts that she remained behind at the Otate and committed suicide there when her brother Kagekatsu refused Kagetora's surrender.) His oldest son Doumanmaru died at the hands of Kagekatsu's troops along with Uesugi Norimasa, and the rest of his children were believed to have died along with their parents.

In Mirage of Blaze: He was born to Houjou Ujiyasu and Zuikeiin as their eighth (seventh to survive to adulthood) and youngest son. After his death in the Otate no Ran, he was charged by Uesugi Kenshin to become kanshousha in order to ensure that the peace of Japan is not disrupted by the onshou as the leader of the Yasha-shuu and the commander of the Meikai Uesugi Army.
.

(You might as well plant a sword in my back.)

Or was this also his revenge?

Against the man who refused to turn around to face him...

Takaya closed his eyes.

(There’s something wrong with me.)

When had he become so weak?

He’d refused to turn around because there had been no other trick left to him.

He was able to do nothing for his inferiority complex, his anguish. He couldn’t allow turning around to become an act of compassion. That he must never do, he thought. He could only grit his teeth and look ahead heedlessly. To continue onward. There was no other way for him to respond to his suffering with the correct sincerity.

That was why he had kept his back turned.

(Can I...stop doing that now...?) he asked inwardly, brows creased. His thoughts weighed heavily on his chest. (Your obsession is one-sided.)

It was true. He had never wanted it. He had come to it all on his own.

It didn’t hurt him. Now that the obsession had ended, he could leave or do whatever he wanted; it had nothing to do with Takaya. It never had.

There was no pain. There had never been reason for him to feel pain.

If only I could go back—...

(—to being someone who could feel like that.)

“...”

Takaya looked up at the sky.

(No...)

Listening to the wind move through the silent forest, Takaya half-closed his eyes in pain.

That wasn’t important. He didn’t want to say what Naoe could or could not do. That wasn’t it.

(That’s not it—...)

A cold wind blew.

The waning moon hung in the boughs of the cedars.

“Kagetora-sama...”

Takaya’s fingers moved. Someone was addressing him from behind: Takemata YoshitsunaTakenomata Yoshitsuna (竹俣慶綱) 1524 - 1582

Titles: Mikawa no Kami

A vassal of Uesugi Kenshin who fought in the Battle of Kawanakajima in 1561. He was commended for his bravery when he continued fighting even after losing both his horse and his armor. He supported Uesugi Kagekatsu in the Otate no Ran. Later, he committed suicide in the Battle of Uozu Castle along with twelve other Uesugi commanders.
.

Takemata had stayed with Takaya. Mitsuhide had intended to dispose of him after their interview, but Takaya hadn’t allowed it. “Let him stay with me,” he’d said.

They hadn’t spoken since.

“Why did you not «exorcise» me?”

Takemata was the first to break the silence.

For Takemata this was torture. He would rather have died than fallen into Kagetora’s hands. To be near him was agony.

“You are quite right to be angry. It’s only natural. Why won’t you say anything to me? Condemn me as much as you like. Otherwise I—”

“I do not intend to condemn you,” Takaya answered with his back still turned. “You acted according to my father’s orders. What should I condemn you for?”

“But...!”

“If my father has truly entered the war, then he must have a plan. I bear no grudge.”

“Th-that’s not true!” Takemata refuted, plucking up his courage. “You deceive yourself when it comes to your feelings. Do you intend to simply accept this? Do you not think it unreasonable? When Lord Kenshin is likely only using you—using you and tossing you away.”

Takaya was silent.

“I doubt you’ll listen to someone like me, but I must say this. Please stop killing yourself. You have always supported us. You’ve encouraged and consoled us; you don’t know how much you empowered us simply by being here. Truly, simply by being here you...you don’t know how much... So please, Kagetora-sama, free yourself!”

“... Free.”

“We don’t blame anyone. We don’t even have that right! Even if you decide to fight Lord Kenshin...!”

(Fight...) Takaya murmured silently in his own mind.

Takemata knelt.

“Please beat me to your heart’s content. I can’t stand this if you won’t! Please let your wrath fall on me!”

“...I am not very perceptive.”

Takemata caught his breath and looked up at Takaya. Takaya looked up at the cedar with his back turned.

“That’s not what I mean.”

“Kagetora-sama...”

The two fell into another heavy silence. They could hear a clamor in the distance, the noise carried by the wind. Takemata turned, wondering what was going on. “I will go see.”

 
The uproar was happening at the tomb imprisoning Inaba Akemi. By the time Mitsuhide heard the news and hurried over, all the guards had been downed, the sarcophagus lay in tiny pieces, and the tomb was empty.

(An intruder...?!) Mitsuhide paled and raised his voice. “Who did this?! What happened here?! Someone has snatched the hostage away!”

“No...nobody did it!” A vassal receiving treatment for his wounds hurriedly explained to Mitsuhide. “It was the hostage herself! She suddenly manifested with «power» and destroyed the sarcophagus. She struck down the sentry with her will and disappeared into the forest!”

“She used «power»? The hostage was supposed to be an ordinary person.”

“Th...that was no person! It was a snake. A snake, Mitsuhide-sama!” another sentry said as he was carried over.

“What?” Mitsuhide goggled.

The sentry moaned confusedly, “It was a snake god! A huge snake with glowing red eyes appeared in front of us. It wanted to eat us. A snake with red eyes...! It was as tall as a person!”

“An illusion, perhaps,” said a voice behind him. He turned to see Takaya.

Mitsuhide looked suspicious. “Illusion? I suppose you didn’t have anything to do with her escape?”

“I didn’t do anything. The demonic serpent hatched.”

“Demonic serpent?”

“Yeah. The child of a poisonous snake spirit. Ootomo implanted demonic serpent’s eggs into Old Castle High SchoolOld Castle High School (古城高校)

Old Castle (Kojou) High School is a fictional school set at the site of the castle which was torn down to make way for Katou Kiyomasa's Kumamoto Castle (also named Kumamoto but using different characters—隈本城 instead of 熊本城). It's likely where real-life Kumamoto Prefectural Daiichi (First) High School stands.

It was originally built as a Western school by foreigners during the Meiji Period (Daiichi was built in 1903 as an all-girls school but later become co-ed). The current school was built around 20 years ago (1970s) and is composed of two three-story buildings to north and south connected by a series of hallways with air-conditioned rooms. It also has a sports oval, a prefabricated club storehouse, and a gym under construction. Kumamoto Castle Park is quite close.
view map location
’s students to brainwash them. When they hatch, they allow even ordinary people to use «power».”

Mitsuhide was astonished. That they would use such methods... “Kagetora-dono, did you knowingly refuse to take measures?”

Takaya pursed his lips disinterestedly. Mitsuhide gave him a bitter glare before resuming his usual expression and gathering his subordinates.

“Track down the hostage and bring her back. She can’t have gone far. Kagetora-dono, do not think this means you are free. You will be going with the Himuka bird-people to Broadview Ridgeview map location [Daikan-bou]. That is the appointed place for the Asara exchange. The appointed time is near.”

Takaya lifted his eyes. “You’re stealing Asara from Miike?”

“I have no choice. If Kihachi’s head’s is in Ootomo hand, then it is all the more imperative we have Asara in ours. The more so if Ootomo and Kenshin are allied. Kagetora-dono, please cooperate with us.” Takaya didn’t answer. Mitsuhide’s eyes narrowed a little, and he quickly started walking away. “We’ll be heading for Kumamoto! Shimazu forces have entered the city. We will seize on the confusion of battle to capture Kihachi’s head from Ootomo. Make your preparations, everyone!”

Takaya saw Mitsuhide off with skeptical eyes.

The entire group of Himuka bird-people approached him from behind. Enoki addressed him.

“Please don’t make any stupid moves. The luminous flame stone will spew fire this time. If you don’t want your heart roasted, you’d better follow our orders.” Takaya turned to him expressionlessly. Enoki looked at him significantly. “We believe one of your associates is coming with Miike to bring Asara. The appointed time is midnight. Let’s go, Kagetora-sama.”

Enoki’s tone was quite insolent. Takaya glanced at him sidelong before leading the way without saying a word.

“Kagetora-sama, I’ll go with you!”

Takemata was hot on his heels. Takaya looked coldly at him.

“Stay here. You’ll be a burden.”

That was all he said before heading toward the shrine alone.

 

As the night deepened, a girl walked alone down the national highway from Aso toward the city. She was wearing a sailor uniform.

It was Inaba Akemi after her escape from Kokuzou Shrine.

The lights of many cars passed over her, but all of them ignored her. Normally Akemi would never be out walking at so late an hour. Then—a car with stereos blasting came up behind her and unexpectedly turned on its hazard lights and approached. The car was a metallic sports type. There were two young men inside.

“Hey Miss, Miss! Where are you going at this hour?”

Inaba Akemi looked at the two with red eyes.

“It’s dangerous for a girl to be walking out alone at this hour. Look, it’s gonna get even darker up ahead. It’s dangerous out here, so why don’tcha hop on? We’ll give you a lift.”

Akemi’s small lips moved as if she were saying something. But the music was so loud it was inaudible.

“Whaaat? Argh, the music’s too loud! I’m turning it down. Miss, what did you say?”

“Juri...sama...”

“Huh?”

The car CD suddenly broke off, and the radio came on at a deafening volume, though it hadn’t been touched. Still blaring, the radio changed frequencies on its own. It startled the young men.

“What the hell? Shut it down! This is weird, the player’s broken!”

“Huh? What’s going on?! Hey...!”

Akemi suddenly opened the door and pulled on the arm of the man in the passenger seat with amazing strength. He was forcibly hauled out and tossed to the asphalt.

“What the hell are you doing?!”

The instant he was about to grab Akemi, the young man’s forehead cracked open with a sound like a watermelon splitting.

“Eek? Eeeeek!!”

The young man leaned over with a hand pressed against his forehead as it suddenly gushed blood.

“Waugh! Oi! What the hell are you doing?!”

Even when he turned off the power the noise didn’t stop. As the startled young man in the driver’s seat began to get out of the car, Akemi made an unbelievable leap right over the car. As she hit the ground, she grabbed the driver’s hair in an eagle’s grip and literally yanked him out of the car. She then took his seat and stepped on the gas.

“Wh-whaaaat?!”

The car exploded down the street. Left behind, the two young men stared dumbfounded. Then the sudden sharp screech of a vehicle breaking behind them paralyzed them with terror.

“Hey, you looking to get yourselves killed?! What the hell are you doing sitting in the middle of the road?!” yelled the helmetless boy sitting astride a purple moped: Tetsuya.

“O-our car was just stolen. By a girl—a high school student.”

“What?!”

“She just smashed open his head out of nowhere. She grabbed me with one hand and threw me out...”

The other man sank to the ground, face covered in blood. Tetsuya shuddered and went white. He could never even have imagined that Akemi had done all this. Clenching his teeth, he sped down the road in full throttle as if in pursuit of the car.

(Damn it, what the bloody hell is happening?!)

Hokage had flown off, and something was apparently happening at Old Castle High School. The school had become an uncomfortable place since Mikuriya had arrived—had all the students gone completely crazy? And Kihachi’s head was supposed to be under the school.

(I’ll crush Kihachi...Kihachi’s head!)

At Tetsuya’s back was the votive sword of Takachiho Shrineview map location Haruya had told him to take.

He charged toward the inner city as fast as his moped would carry him.

 

The streets of Kumamoto had already turned into a battlefield.

Shimazu’s great army had marched down National Highway 3 and started penetrating into the city at last.

There was already an uproar. Though transformed into a ghost town, there were still a few people on the streets. The onryouonryou (怨霊)

Lit.: "vengeful ghost"; the spirits of those who died in the Sengoku period who are still so filled with rage and hatred that they continue to exist in the world as vengeful spirits instead of being purified and reborn.
had been spotted everywhere.

“Monsters—! Monsters are—!”

Drivers of taxis surrounded by warriors screamed and jumped out. Employees of shops fainted as shutters and signboards were demolished. There were traffic accidents all over the place, and dispatched ambulances and patrol cars were also encircled.

“D-don’t kill meeee! Heeeelp!”

The onryou rampaged with no consideration for the living. Destroying everything around them, the army advanced toward Old Castle High School. Naturally news of their movement reached Old Castle High School moment by moment. Mikuriya sent the students out to meet them.

Defenses against the Shimazu approaching from the south included the Shiraview map location and Tsuboiview map location Rivers, which acted as Old Castle High School’s outer and inner moats. The students had been divided into castle garrison and expeditionary forces, and divisions had been placed at various critical positions such as the Chourokuview map location and Yotsugiview map location Bridges.

Koganezawa Kyouko and the other 2-D juniors were assigned the intersection at Shimotori Streetview map location in the business district. Even those side streets which ordinarily saw pub-hopping students and businessmen into the late hours had emptied in recent days. The rare pedestrian sought refuge inside buildings as the students ran around shouting: “They’re coming—!”

The onryou descended like raging billows, their massive formation like a tsunami. Skirmishes were already breaking out, affording the extraordinary spectacle of young men and women in their school uniforms battling skeletal warriors.

“Over here! They’re coming!”

Kyouko gathered her will, and sharp-edged light kindled and stretched in her hand. Every hand held a snake which transformed into spears, swords, and other weapons.

“Graaaah—!”

Roaring war cries, soldiers charged at Kyouko and the others. Kyouko brandished her serpent sword, hair flying.

“Hyaaaah!”

With a heavy meaty sound the sword sliced through the crown of the foot soldier’s head. Its next stroke scythed down three soldiers in a single horizontal sweep. She was indeed a fierce warrior. Kyouko cut away the encircling soldiers, but new ones continuously took their place. A horde of onryou closed in on Kyouko in an instant.

“Get out of my waaaay!”

Swords clashed violently. The students fought as if they had eight faces and six arms, but the onryou were more than they could handle. Local earth-bound spirits also began to go berserk, and their combined mass overwhelmed the students. Along the arcade, poltergeists began to wrench open the shutters and pillage the shops.

Takaya’s classmates were conducting their own offensive and defensive operations on the Taihei Bridgeview map location spanning the Shira River. Endou was among them, unflinchingly meeting Shimazu soldiers firing guns made of will with his own «nenpanenpa (念波)

Lit.: "waves of will/thought"; a nendouryoku attack using spiritual energy which focuses the will and releases it in a burst to strike at a target.
».

“Forward forward fowaaaard!”

The students who had sat in Takaya’s row in class fought with «power» on a level with his. Taihei Bridge was the scene of a intense clash of wills.

“Guh!”

“Graaah!”

A volley from the guns sent several flying. They were unique firearms fashioned by the Ikkou Sect’s Saiga group. Nothing could match their power. The students didn’t know how to create barriers. They could only single-mindedly return a barrage of will.

“Aim at their shooters! Their shooters!”

The executive office member’s command was drowned out by the sound of shelling. The students ducked their heads and desperately returned fire. But they were being pressed down. The Shimazu forces advanced slowly but steadily.

“Do not falter; they must not take this position! They can’t be allowed to break through! Fight with your will until the end!”

 
Meanwhile, the onryou escalated their destruction yet again. Municipal trams were overturned, cars demolished and turned into pillars of flame. The glass windows of buildings were crushed, railway tracks torn up, innocent city inhabitants chased through the streets. The Old Castle High School students fought on, trying to protect their city.

Patrol cars and fire engines came and went, sirens blaring. Onryou swaggered beside them as if they already owned it all. This extraordinary spectacle spread throughout the entire city.

 
The main body of enemy general Shimazu Toshihisa’s troops entered Kitaoka Nature Parkview map location to the southwest of the old castle. This was where the Hosokawa family’s mausoleum was located. It was below |Mt. Hanaokaview map location, where Toshihisa had established his headquarters. He had a perfect view of the old castle from here.

“Reporting!” A runner approached to give his report. “Katsuta-dono’s diversionary force has entered the city center. Enemy soldiers are continuing to gather there!”

“Good. Continue the assault. What of the Noda team’s movements?”

“It is moving to flank the enemy.”

“Reporting! Another group of earth-bound spirits have gone berserk around Kumamoto Castleview map location!”

“What?” Toshihisa stared. His aide Saruwatari NobumitsuSaruwatari Nobumitsu (猿渡信光) 1534 - 1587-05-24

Saruwatari Nobumitsu was son of Saruwatari Nobusuke and a retainer of the Shimazu Clan. He held Kaseda and Hazuki as his fiefdoms and was extolled as a brave warrior. He fought in the invasion of Higo and led 1,000 soldiers (out of 6,000 - 8,000) in the Battle of Okitanawate of May 3, 1584 against the Ryuuzouji army. His heir Yajirou was killed in the battle.

He was killed in 1587 during the Battle of Nejirozaka during Toyotomi Hideyoshi's pacification of Kyuushuu.
provided an explanation. These earth-bound spirits had died in battle during the Satsuma Rebellion in the tenth year of Meiji (1877). The Satsuma army led by Saigou Takamori had besieged garrison soldiers led by Tani Tateki at Kumamoto Castle. These were ghosts from that time.

“That’s perfect. Incite them further; let them draw the enemy’s gaze. I want them to cause trouble and be as conspicuous as possible.”

Aye! the runner confirmed, and darted off.

Toshihisa observed the lights of the old castle afresh. The sports ground and buildings were brilliantly lit, like a castle illuminated by braziers. This was indeed a castle under attack.

“The enemy garrison seems to have acquired its power almost instantly,” Nobumitsu commented, and Toshihisa nodded.

“Why, in the end they’re only spineless puppets. A brute force strategy is usually as fragile as a glass cannon.”

(Wait, Iehisa. This is your battle of revenge. I will capture that tiny castle.)

Another messenger rushed over and knelt in front of Toshihisa.

“Reporting! Akechi Mitsuhide-sama has arrived in Kumamoto! He asks that you take heed of the developments around the «Golden Serpent Head» beneath the old castle! Mitsuhide-sama will personally participate in the assault on the castle!”

“What? Mitsuhide-sama—?” Toshihisa was startled. “Very well,” he answered loudly. “Send soldiers to the Aso entrance to welcome him and escort him safely to headquarters.”

At that moment.

With a sudden loud sound as of a breaker tripping, all the electrical lights in the park went off—and not just the park, but the whole city.

“Have they done it?”

Shimazu’s construction crew had cut the electrical cables beneath the bridge, causing the entire city to black out. It would be a hindrance to the castle garrison, whose human sight was unaided by other means.

“Now. Launch the attack!”

 
The students couldn’t see very far in the darkness of a blacked-out city.

Taking advantage, the Shimazu forces pushed forward. Chaos erupted in several places, and here and there the enemy broke through. Luckily there was a moon out tonight. When their eyes adjusted to the darkness, they were able to resume fighting and hold out against the enemy.

But the onryou were too numerous for them to handle.

In the midst of the battle, one brilliant warrior stood out among the rest: Narita Yuzuru.

“That position is lost! If you stay, you’ll be surrounded! Move to my location”

Fighting with Yokote no GorouYokote no Gorou (横手五郎)

Orphaned son of courageous general Kiyama Masachika of Higo, he was a giant of a man recognized as a person of unrivaled physical strength, said to possess the strength of 75 men. He was one of the coolie workers who built Kumamoto Castle.

"Yokote no" is not a family name; it means "side/beside", so Yokote no Gorou is something like "Gorou at the side".
and others near Senba Bridgeview map location, the ferocity of his power was in a class of its own. Yokote no Gorou, who had lost his position after being separated from his unit, was astonished.

“Is...is he a monster...?”

The snake manifested by Yuzuru was no ordinary snake, but a huge serpent of savage power. Wielding it toward a group of attacking onryou, he mowed down dozens at a time—and then he produced four, five more which he controlled with ease. The «nenpa» he hurled trailed long tails through the air like artillery shells and destroyed targets hundreds of meters ahead.

Even Yuzuru was astonished by his own power.

(I’m amazing...!)

The amount of power he wielded was terrifying; he even wanted to thank Mikuriya for his demonic serpent.

(Now maybe I can be equal to Takaya!)

Since Senba Bridge was the most crucial point, the attacking force was a powerful one. Yuzuru shielded the students as they tried to escape. A golden aura danced up around him. He never noticed, but when he wielded his «power>, his expression held a demonic edge.

(I’ll protect everyone in Takaya’s place...!)

“Graaah—!”

Yuzuru shouted a war-cry and attacked the onryou. Overwhelmed, they were unable to advance. He drove back an entire unit by himself.

“This... ’Tis astonishing!” Deeply moved, Yokote no Gorou shivered. “I must report to my lady!”

“Haaah!”

Yuzuru launched a psychic attack. The warriors easily gave way. Yuzuru felt oddly relaxed. Power welled endless from within him. The warriors fell back like a receding wave in fear. Seizing the momentum, the students pressed the attack. But the enemy wasn’t so easily dislodged. They instantly fired a volley of their psychic guns.

“Feh!”

Yuzuru spread his arms wide to create a wall to shield the students. The bullets instantly bounced off.

“Don’t fall for their tricks! Get behind me, everyone!” Yuzuru yelled as he repelled the enemy attack. “I’ll hold this position! Don’t get ahead of me! My...!”

The asphalt broke into pieces in front of him, and he shielded himself. In the instant he lifted his head to counterattack, Yuzuru felt something go wrong. A pain ran through his forehead.

(What...!)

The sharp pain came again and again. He pressed against his forehead, bending double.

(This is—...)

He looked at his own hand. The memory immediately came back to him. He’d experienced this same pain on that Miya Islandview map location-bound ferry two years ago. He couldn’t seem to move his fingers—as if they had gone numb from cold. The feeling spread to his arms and feet, freezing them in place. He felt as if the seed’s roots were tearing through his skin.

(Wasn’t it supposed to be frozen...?)

Yuzuru was horror-stricken. The students around him called out to him, but he didn’t hear them. The ‘Seed of the Demon King’ suddenly manifested its power. Another consciousness violently forced Yuzuru’s down and under.

(I should be able to overcome it now.)

He had power now. Otherwise he would cause trouble for Takaya and the others again.

(I won’t allow it...!)

Though he fought desperately, slowly but surely darkness spread across his consciousness. It was a sign that he was being invaded, that someone else was snatching control over his body. Yuzuru resisted. He was in trouble. He had to resist...!

(I can’t... let—...)

 
“!”

Yokote no Gorou was about to leave when he heard a thunderous roar. He turned, and his eyes widened.

“What?!”

Yuzuru wrapped his arms around a power pole and pulled it out of the ground, tearing the asphalt cruelly. He ripped off the dangling power lines, sparks flying. Students screamed. Chuckling, he heaved the pole onto his shoulder.

“You couldn’t hold me back, so here I am.” Yuzuru let out a low snicker. “Won’t you let me have some fun, too?”

Gorou trembled violently. (Who...who is that?)

Yuzuru suddenly wrapped his arms around the power pole and hurled it with superhuman strength at the retreating warriors. The pole shrilled heroically through the air like a missile and leveled the warriors to the ground with a thunderous boom. After a psychic bombardment that indiscriminately pounded everything around him, including the buildings, Yuzuru lightly drew breath.

“I appear to be in fine form.”

His lips twisted into a cruel smile.

 

A cold wind blew across the rooftops.

Mikuriya Juri folded her arms as she glared over the city from the rooftop of the southern building.

Battle reports poured into the military operation headquarters. The battle had started about two hours ago, but no decision had been reached. They were almost evenly matched.

(We have to attain victory before the students run out of stamina.)

Which was why the «Golden Serpent Head» had to be excavated quickly.

Old Castle High School’s generators had kicked in as soon as the grid had lost power. They had been carried in along with other supplies in preparation for a siege. A small crane was currently raising the «Golden Serpent Head» from its resting place some ten-plus meters underground and through several layers of protections. Yet it was now in sight.

“It must be raised tonight. There is no more time,” Jouun said to Mikuriya. “What magnificent power. I feel as if we were taking the serpent’s quickening in our hands.”

“Verily so. I, too, am overwhelmed. I thrill to think that I might wield this eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent of legend. Once it is in my hands, I will destroy Shimazu’s soldiers in one fell swoop.”

Julia was a snake-spirit charmer, which meant that her ability at its fullest could bend the eight-headed, eight-tailed serpent to her will with ease. The «Golden Serpent Head» would be the cornerstone of the ‘Ritual of the Great Fire Wheel’, but used on its own it made for a secret weapon of terrifying power.

(The sooner it is raised, the better,) Irobe thought as he listened to the battle reports. The longer the battle stretched out, the greater the danger to the students. Though they had Narita Yuzuru with them, he couldn’t protect them all over such a wide area.

(If the power of the «Golden Serpent Head» can destroy them all in one burst—)

“Mikuriya-sama!” An executive office member attached to an inner castle command rushed up, shoving a runner aside. “A new force is heading this way from New Town! It’s enormous!”

“What?!” Mikuriya yelled, turning. “A strike at our flank? Very well—send out reinforcements. Castle garrison second unit, prepare for battle! Third unit, sortie immediately!”

Mikuriya’s crisp commands impelled the students within the school into hectic action.

“So the troops sent into the city were a diversionary force,” Jouun noted grimly. “Please be careful. A brute-force Shimazu strike will be fierce. It would be better to recall more of the garrison to reinforce our siege preparedness. We must not underestimate the enemy.”

“I did not ask your opinion regarding the attack, Jouun,” Mikuriya said coldly. “You were defeated by Shimazu forces in a castle siege—thus you fear it. I will not repeat history. We will not repeat your failures at Iwaya CastleIwaya Castle (岩屋城)

A mountain castle located in Chikuzen Province known as the location for the fierce Siege of Iwaya Castle between Shimazu forces lead by Shimazu Tadatake and Ootomo forces led by Takahashi Jouun.
view map location
.”

“!”

(What a thing to say!) Irobe thought. When he turned, Jouun’s face had become pale and stiff.

“I don’t need your instructions on how to fight my battle. I would like you to return to the excavation site to oversee the operation immediately.”

Jouun stood frozen in place, humiliated—then he forced calm on himself, bowed, and left the rooftop.

“Jouun-dono!” Irobe called, chasing after Jouun as he vanished into the staircase entrance.

In life, Takahashi Jouun had lost Chikuzen Iwaya Castle to Shimazu forces after a terrible siege and honorable defeat.

(What did felt as he fought?)

At the time, in order to save the teetering Ootomo, he’d made a last gambit. Shimazu planned to continue on to Tachibana Castleview map location after the fall of Iwaya Castle. Tachibana castle belonged to his son, Tachibana Muneshige. Muneshige intended to hold Tachibana Castle to the bitter end with his biological father, but Jouun absolutely rejected that outcome. He deliberately went to ground in Iwaya Castle, despite its disadvantageous position, in order to block Shimazu’s thrust toward Tachibana Castle, gambling on reinforcements from Hideyoshi.

Recognizing Jouun’s military prowess, Shimazu adjured him again and again to surrender, to no avail. The last battle of the siege was recorded in SengokuSengoku (戦国)

The "warring states" period, lasting from 1467 to 1615, in which the warlords of Japan battled each other for the rule of the country.
history as one of the fiercest ever fought. Shimazu’s casualties far exceeded their expectations, such that they could not immediately set about an assault on Tachibana Castle. The reinforcements Ootomo had requested from Hideyoshi arrived, and before that great army Shimazu was forced to retreat with the conquest of KyuushuuKyuushuu (九州)

Also known as: Kyuukoku (九国: “nine states”), Chinzei (鎮西: “west of the pacified area”), Tsukushi-shima (筑紫島: “island of Tsukushi”), Saikaidou (西海道: “West Sea Route”).

Lit.: "Nine Provinces", the third-largest and most southerly and westerly island of Japan. Its name comes from the former provinces of Japan situated on the island: Chikuzen, Chikugo, Hizen, Higo, Buzen, Bungo, Hyuuga, Osumi, and Satsuma. It is now comprised of the prefectures of Fukuoka, Kagoshima, Kumamoto, Miyazaki, Nagasaki, Ooita, Saga, and Okinawa.
at their fingertips. Knowing this, Muneshige pursued the Shimazu as fervently as if to avenge his father and distinguished himself highly. Thus the Ootomo managed to survive.

Jouun had given his all.

Someone who understood the meaning of that battle would never allow the words ‘repeat your failures’ to pass their lips.

In the midst of the general exodus of Sourin’s retainers, to say such a thing to Jouun, who had fought with steadfast loyalty, was outrageous.

Irobe, himself a commander, keenly sympathized.

He didn’t care about himself, but how could he repay his dead soldiers? That was what Jouun was thinking.

Irobe knew it, and he was indignant on Jouun’s behalf. He turned and was about to ascend the stairs to say something to Mikuriya, but Jouun stopped him.

“Irobe-dono, it’s fine. Let it go.”

“But Jouun-dono...!”

“Leave it. I’m fine.”

But it was intolerable for Irobe. He looked at Jouun. —What the hell was this «Yami-SengokuYami Sengoku (闇戦国)

Lit.: "Dark Sengoku", the civil war still being fought by the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period in modern-day Japan.
»?

(A battle fought in contempt of all the weight of the past...?!)

 
Not just the past; the onryou were insatiable.

The dead, who should have hated the ‘war’ that killed them, instead fought a war without end as if it were the only thing that could save them.

Within the darkness, the bellows of the dead could be heard endlessly in the streets of Kumamoto.

A girl surveyed the scene from on high with the moon at her back.

 

The minute hand of his wristwatch twitched to the appointed time: midnight.

Chiaki Shuuhei had come to the designated hostage exchange location, Broadview Ridge.

Originally called Watchtower Nose, it had been renamed Broadview Ridge by Tokutomi Sohou because it had the most magnificent view in all of Aso. It was the highest spot on the northern rim, and offered an unbroken view of the Five Peaks of Aso and the caldera. It also offered the most beautiful view of the Buddha entering nirvana.

The moon was out, and the majestic outline of the Five Peaks could clearly be seen. They looked like a giant sleeping in the moonlight. This place jutted out like a small headland within the caldera. The wind was fierce. On the crater’s outer rim were several other ‘Noses’ indicating headlands or peninsulas—not such a misnomer if one considered that the caldera had been a gigantic lake in ancient times.

It was cold enough to freeze your ears off, and the more so due to the strength of the wind. That the elevation was 900 meters above sea level and it was midnight in midwinter didn’t help.

Chiaki Shuuhei stood waiting in front of the stone tablet bearing ‘Broadview Ridge’.

(Is that them?)

Several figures approached—perhaps five or six people. He could see each of them clearly in the moonlight. He recognized Enoki Masamichi and Saeki Ryouko among them.

(The two I met in the hospital...)

They belonged to the Himuka faith and yet were actually on Rairyuu’s side. They were the very ones who had told the «Yami-Sengoku» onshouonshou (怨将)

Lit.: "vengeful general": the spirits of the warlords of the Sengoku period, who continue their battles even in modern-age Japan.
about Asara.

“Some nerve, pretending you were oh-so-innocent back there,” Chiaki shouted. “You were the ones who had Rairyuu kidnap the girl, weren’t you, Mr. and Miss Angels Who Flew Through the Sky. You were working with the Ikkou Sect all along. I trust you brought Inaba. You abducted Ougi Takaya too, didn’t you? Where have you stashed him?”

“I don’t see Asara-hime. Where is she?” Enoki demanded in response. “The agreement was to exchange the hostage for Asara-hime.”

“Let the hostage go first. Where is Inaba?”

“Inaba isn’t here.”

“...!” Chiaki whirled in surprise at the voice from the stairs. He knew that voice.

A high school student in school uniform approached from the observation platform.

Chiaki goggled.

It was the abducted Ougi Takaya.

“Kagetora, you!”

You’re all right!—was what he was about to say, when he felt something off about Takaya. Neither Takaya’s expression nor the coldness of his gaze changed when he saw Chiaki.

“Inaba escaped on her own. She’s not here.”

“On her own? From the Ikkou Sect?”

“Mikuriya implanted demon serpent’s eggs in the students to brainwash them; it hatched. Inaba was able to use «power», and she escaped.”

“Demon serpent’s eggs?”

Was that the magnet carried by each of the students which had attracted the spirits to them?

“She’s probably headed for Old Castle High School. Mikuriya intends to make the brainwashed students her castle garrison. Although,” Takaya paused and then added coldly, “—you probably knew about that trick a long time ago.”

(What...?) Chiaki looked puzzled. “What are you talking about?”

Takaya looked down and fell silent. The bird-people rushed breathlessly into the gap.

“Faith-Protector! We can’t find Asara! She’s not here!”

“What?! You didn’t bring Asara? What is the meaning of this?!”

“I guess it was a mistake for you to let this man come in contact with Miike.”

Enoki looked at Takaya in shock. Takaya was speaking of Chiaki.

“What do you mean?”

“He must have heard about Asara and Kihachi’s head from Miike. That information’s probably been leaked to Ootomo, and they’ve taken Asara.”

“What...?!”

“What the hell nonsense are you talking about, Kagetora?!” Chiaki demanded indignantly. Takaya looked back coldly at his shout. “What is all this crap you’re spouting?! Are you saying I’m in league with Ootomo?! Have you gone crazy or what?!”

“Where is Asara?” Takaya asked with half-lidded eyes. “Did you give her to Ootomo? Or have you hidden her away in your pocket to get ahead of Ootomo?” Chiaki had no idea what Takaya meant. Takaya told the bird-people, “There’s a possibility he’s communicating with the New Uesugi. The New Uesugi is allied with Ootomo. Ootomo is trying to obtain the «Golden Serpent Head»—aka Kihachi’s head.”

“‘New Uesugi’...?”

What was that? What was Kagetora talking about?

Chiaki had never heard of it before, and it bewildered him.

“What are you talking about? What do you mean, new? Who’s allied with Ootomo? What’ve they been blowing up your ass after kidnapping you?!”

Takaya didn’t respond. Instead, with a cold expression on his face, he abruptly readied himself to fight.

“You...!”

Chiaki shuddered. This was the first time Takaya had menaced him so directly. Bloodlust quietly filled his eyes.

(He’s gonna...fight me?)

“What the hell are you doing, Kagetora! Stop acting stupid! Are you on their side now?! You gonna ally with the Ikkou Sect?!”

A sharp pain suddenly flashed across Chiaki’s cheek.

An arrow-like object had brushed past him. His face stiffened as he felt a trickle of blood. Takaya had used his will. He didn’t trust Chiaki. He was probably on Naoe’s side, getting his orders from Kenshin.

“...I don’t have Asara.” Chiaki finally shouted through clenched teeth. “She flew off! Like those guys there!”

“Flew. Where?!”

“How should I know?! She was called by Kihachi! Asara’s blood has taken control! Hokage blasted the Miike Spirit-Protector and then went to join her Onpachi-sama!”

The bird-people tensed simultaneously. They looked at each other, nodded, and sprouted glowing auras around their bodies. They were calling on their flying ability, a gift of the Himuka people.

Their feet left the ground. A moment later they had soared high into the air away from Broadview Ridge and toward the Aso caldera.

They headed for Kumamoto.

At Broadview Ridge only Takaya and Chiaki remained.

Still glaring at each other.

“You planning to kill me, Kagetora?” Chiaki asked warily. Takaya’s bloodlust didn’t ease. “Who’s been putting stupid ideas in your head? What’ve they been telling you...?!”

“Lord Kenshin has entered the «Yami-Sengoku»”

“...!” Chiaki goggled. “What...did you...say?”

“Lord Kenshin has created a New Meikai Uesugi ArmyMeikai Uesugi Gun (冥界上杉軍)

Lit. "Underworld Uesugi Army"; the army formed by Uesugi Kenshin to hunt down the onryou so that the peace of modern-day Japan is not threatened by centuries-old conflicts. It is composed of all the spirits who have some connection to the Uesugi and who were called upon by Kenshin. The Yasha-shuu could be called its commanders, though Uesugi Kagetora is the only person with the authority to lead it.
and made Naoe its general. Naoe has allied with Ootomo. It started with the SagaSaga-shi (佐賀市)

Saga City is the capital city of Saga Prefecture, located on Kyushu, the most southwesterly of Japan's four main islands.
Lady in White being ordered to subjugate Ryuuzouji. They were discovered and killed by Kikkawa Motoharu.”

Chiaki was absolutely stunned.

(Entered the «Yami-Sengoku»... Naoe is the new general.)

Everything clarified in his mind. Kaizaki supporting Ootomo; Irobe and Hakkai keeping their actions secret from Kagetora, saying they were under Kenshin’s direct orders. And Naoe, alive...!

Everything they had said linked up into a single thread in his mind.

(New Meikai Uesugi Army...!)

Chiaki was shocked.

He felt as if Kenshin had thrust a blade at his own throat.

(But that’s...that’s ridiculous—...)

“Takemata Yoshitsuna gave me the details. Akechi MitsuhideAkechi Mitsuhide (明智光秀) 1526 - 1582

Title: Hyuga no Kami
Also known as: Koreta Mitsuhide

A talented general and poet who belonged to the inner circle of Oda Nobunaga's vassals. He later ambushed Nobunaga at Honnou Temple in 1582, killing both Nobunaga and his heir, Oda Nobutada. Akechi Mitsuhide then proclaimed himself the new shogun, but soon clashed against Toyotomi Hideyoshi's forces and was defeated in the Battle of Yamazaki only 13 days later. He was killed en route to his stronghold of Sakamoto Castle in the village of Ogurusu by a bandit with a bamboo spear (though an alternate theory states that he was not killed but became a monk instead).
took him as a prisoner of war.” Takaya was expressionless—was he suppressing his emotions? “It’s apparently what Hakkai told him.”

“...”

“Naoe—Lord Kenshin intends to eliminate me, it seems.”

Chiaki was at a loss for words.

Takaya faced him and once again gathered his «power». His eyes had lost none of their wariness as they gazed at Chiaki. At that moment Chiaki understood why he was prepared to kill.

Why there was a blade directed at him. It was for self-protection.

Kagetora, removed from his position as general and driven out of the Uesugi, had only one path left.

He was going to be eliminated.

He knew why Takaya was so on guard. The strong energy coming from him blazed like crimson flames.

Takaya was trying to protect himself.

 
The moon emerged from concealment behind a small cloud, pouring bright light onto Broadview Ridge.

Their shadows fell on the concrete at their feet.

In the strong wind, Chiaki fixed Takaya with a fierce glare.

“You suspect me too?” he demanded in a stifled voice.

“...”

“You think Kenshin has me under his wing? You think I’m gonna kill you?”

“...”

“You gonna «exorcise» me so I don’t kill you?”

Takaya glared painfully at Chiaki.

“Are you gonna kill me, Kagetora?!”

Chiaki’s aura flared from him from head to toe. His teeth set, Takaya manifested his will. The wind surged between them.

(I’m not gonna die at your hands, Kagetora...!)

The place which had sought Asura had now become the arena for a fight to the death.

 
TO BE CONTINUED...

Add new comment